|
|
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Art of War
|
|
|
|
|
|
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
|
|
|
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
|
|
|
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
|
|
|
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
|
|
|
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
|
|
|
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
|
|
|
before using this eBook.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Title: The Art of War
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Author: active 6th century B.C. Sunzi
|
|
|
|
|
|
Translator: Lionel Giles
|
|
|
|
|
|
Release date: May 1, 1994 [eBook #132]
|
|
|
Most recently updated: October 16, 2021
|
|
|
|
|
|
Language: English
|
|
|
|
|
|
Original publication: , 1910
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ART OF WAR ***
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
on
|
|
|
The Art of War
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE OLDEST MILITARY TREATISE IN THE WORLD
|
|
|
Translated from the Chinese with Introduction and Critical Notes
|
|
|
|
|
|
BY
|
|
|
LIONEL GILES, M.A.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and MSS.
|
|
|
in the British Museum
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1910
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
To my brother
|
|
|
Captain Valentine Giles, R.G.
|
|
|
in the hope that
|
|
|
a work 2400 years old
|
|
|
may yet contain lessons worth consideration
|
|
|
by the soldier of today
|
|
|
this translation
|
|
|
is affectionately dedicated.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Contents
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Preface to the Project Gutenberg Etext
|
|
|
Preface by Lionel Giles
|
|
|
INTRODUCTION
|
|
|
Sun Wu and his Book
|
|
|
The Text of Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
The Commentators
|
|
|
Appreciations of Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
Apologies for War
|
|
|
Bibliography
|
|
|
Chapter I. Laying plans
|
|
|
Chapter II. Waging War
|
|
|
Chapter III. Attack by Stratagem
|
|
|
Chapter IV. Tactical Dispositions
|
|
|
Chapter V. Energy
|
|
|
Chapter VI. Weak Points and Strong
|
|
|
Chapter VII Manœuvring
|
|
|
Chapter VIII. Variation of Tactics
|
|
|
Chapter IX. The Army on the March
|
|
|
Chapter X. Terrain
|
|
|
Chapter XI. The Nine Situations
|
|
|
Chapter XII. The Attack by Fire
|
|
|
Chapter XIII. The Use of Spies
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Preface to the Project Gutenberg Etext
|
|
|
|
|
|
When Lionel Giles began his translation of Sun Tzŭ’s _Art of War_, the
|
|
|
work was virtually unknown in Europe. Its introduction to Europe began
|
|
|
in 1782 when a French Jesuit Father living in China, Joseph Amiot,
|
|
|
acquired a copy of it, and translated it into French. It was not a good
|
|
|
translation because, according to Dr. Giles, "[I]t contains a great
|
|
|
deal that Sun Tzŭ did not write, and very little indeed of what he
|
|
|
did."
|
|
|
|
|
|
The first translation into English was published in 1905 in Tokyo by
|
|
|
Capt. E. F. Calthrop, R.F.A. However, this translation is, in the words
|
|
|
of Dr. Giles, "excessively bad." He goes further in this criticism: "It
|
|
|
is not merely a question of downright blunders, from which none can
|
|
|
hope to be wholly exempt. Omissions were frequent; hard passages were
|
|
|
willfully distorted or slurred over. Such offenses are less pardonable.
|
|
|
They would not be tolerated in any edition of a Latin or Greek classic,
|
|
|
and a similar standard of honesty ought to be insisted upon in
|
|
|
translations from Chinese." In 1908 a new edition of Capt. Calthrop’s
|
|
|
translation was published in London. It was an improvement on the
|
|
|
first—omissions filled up and numerous mistakes corrected—but new
|
|
|
errors were created in the process. Dr. Giles, in justifying his
|
|
|
translation, wrote: "It was not undertaken out of any inflated estimate
|
|
|
of my own powers; but I could not help feeling that Sun Tzŭ deserved a
|
|
|
better fate than had befallen him, and I knew that, at any rate, I
|
|
|
could hardly fail to improve on the work of my predecessors."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Clearly, Dr. Giles’ work established much of the groundwork for the
|
|
|
work of later translators who published their own editions. Of the
|
|
|
later editions of the _Art of War_ I have examined; two feature Giles’
|
|
|
edited translation and notes, the other two present the same basic
|
|
|
information from the ancient Chinese commentators found in the Giles
|
|
|
edition. Of these four, Giles’ 1910 edition is the most scholarly and
|
|
|
presents the reader an incredible amount of information concerning Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ’s text, much more than any other translation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Giles’ edition of the _Art of War_, as stated above, was a
|
|
|
scholarly work. Dr. Giles was a leading sinologue at the time and an
|
|
|
assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts
|
|
|
in the British Museum. Apparently he wanted to produce a definitive
|
|
|
edition, superior to anything else that existed and perhaps something
|
|
|
that would become a standard translation. It was the best translation
|
|
|
available for 50 years. But apparently there was not much interest in
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ in English-speaking countries since it took the start of the
|
|
|
Second World War to renew interest in his work. Several people
|
|
|
published unsatisfactory English translations of Sun Tzŭ. In 1944, Dr.
|
|
|
Giles’ translation was edited and published in the United States in a
|
|
|
series of military science books. But it wasn’t until 1963 that a good
|
|
|
English translation (by Samuel B. Griffith and still in print) was
|
|
|
published that was an equal to Giles’ translation. While this
|
|
|
translation is more lucid than Dr. Giles’ translation, it lacks his
|
|
|
copious notes that make his so interesting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Dr. Giles produced a work primarily intended for scholars of the
|
|
|
Chinese civilization and language. It contains the Chinese text of Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ, the English translation, and voluminous notes along with numerous
|
|
|
footnotes. Unfortunately, some of his notes and footnotes contain
|
|
|
Chinese characters; some are completely Chinese. Thus, a conversion to
|
|
|
a Latin alphabet etext was difficult. I did the conversion in complete
|
|
|
ignorance of Chinese (except for what I learned while doing the
|
|
|
conversion). Thus, I faced the difficult task of paraphrasing it while
|
|
|
retaining as much of the important text as I could. Every paraphrase
|
|
|
represents a loss; thus I did what I could to retain as much of the
|
|
|
text as possible. Because the 1910 text contains a Chinese concordance,
|
|
|
I was able to transliterate proper names, books, and the like at the
|
|
|
risk of making the text more obscure. However, the text, on the whole,
|
|
|
is quite satisfactory for the casual reader, a transformation made
|
|
|
possible by conversion to an etext. However, I come away from this task
|
|
|
with the feeling of loss because I know that someone with a background
|
|
|
in Chinese can do a better job than I did; any such attempt would be
|
|
|
welcomed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bob Sutton
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Preface by Lionel Giles
|
|
|
|
|
|
The seventh volume of _Mémoires concernant l’histoire, les sciences,
|
|
|
les arts, les mœurs, les usages, &c., des Chinois_ is devoted to the
|
|
|
Art of War, and contains, amongst other treatises, “Les Treize Articles
|
|
|
de Sun-tse,” translated from the Chinese by a Jesuit Father, Joseph
|
|
|
Amiot. Père Amiot appears to have enjoyed no small reputation as a
|
|
|
sinologue in his day, and the field of his labours was certainly
|
|
|
extensive. But his so-called translation of the Sun Tzŭ, if placed side
|
|
|
by side with the original, is seen at once to be little better than an
|
|
|
imposture. It contains a great deal that Sun Tzŭ did not write, and
|
|
|
very little indeed of what he did. Here is a fair specimen, taken from
|
|
|
the opening sentences of chapter 5:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
_De l’habileté dans le gouvernement des Troupes._ Sun-tse dit : Ayez
|
|
|
les noms de tous les Officiers tant généraux que subalternes;
|
|
|
inscrivez-les dans un catalogue à part, avec la note des talents & de
|
|
|
la capacité de chacun d’eux, afin de pouvoir les employer avec avantage
|
|
|
lorsque l’occasion en sera venue. Faites en sorte que tous ceux que
|
|
|
vous devez commander soient persuadés que votre principale attention
|
|
|
est de les préserver de tout dommage. Les troupes que vous ferez
|
|
|
avancer contre l’ennemi doivent être comme des pierres que vous
|
|
|
lanceriez contre des œufs. De vous à l’ennemi il ne doit y avoir
|
|
|
d’autre différence que celle du fort au faible, du vide au plein.
|
|
|
Attaquez à découvert, mais soyez vainqueur en secret. Voilà en peu de
|
|
|
mots en quoi consiste l’habileté & toute la perfection même du
|
|
|
gouvernement des troupes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Throughout the nineteenth century, which saw a wonderful development in
|
|
|
the study of Chinese literature, no translator ventured to tackle Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ, although his work was known to be highly valued in China as by far
|
|
|
the oldest and best compendium of military science. It was not until
|
|
|
the year 1905 that the first English translation, by Capt. E.F.
|
|
|
Calthrop. R.F.A., appeared at Tokyo under the title “Sonshi”(the
|
|
|
Japanese form of Sun Tzŭ). Unfortunately, it was evident that the
|
|
|
translator’s knowledge of Chinese was far too scanty to fit him to
|
|
|
grapple with the manifold difficulties of Sun Tzŭ. He himself plainly
|
|
|
acknowledges that without the aid of two Japanese gentlemen “the
|
|
|
accompanying translation would have been impossible.” We can only
|
|
|
wonder, then, that with their help it should have been so excessively
|
|
|
bad. It is not merely a question of downright blunders, from which none
|
|
|
can hope to be wholly exempt. Omissions were frequent; hard passages
|
|
|
were wilfully distorted or slurred over. Such offences are less
|
|
|
pardonable. They would not be tolerated in any edition of a Greek or
|
|
|
Latin classic, and a similar standard of honesty ought to be insisted
|
|
|
upon in translations from Chinese.
|
|
|
|
|
|
From blemishes of this nature, at least, I believe that the present
|
|
|
translation is free. It was not undertaken out of any inflated estimate
|
|
|
of my own powers; but I could not help feeling that Sun Tzŭ deserved a
|
|
|
better fate than had befallen him, and I knew that, at any rate, I
|
|
|
could hardly fail to improve on the work of my predecessors. Towards
|
|
|
the end of 1908, a new and revised edition of Capt. Calthrop’s
|
|
|
translation was published in London, this time, however, without any
|
|
|
allusion to his Japanese collaborators. My first three chapters were
|
|
|
then already in the printer’s hands, so that the criticisms of Capt.
|
|
|
Calthrop therein contained must be understood as referring to his
|
|
|
earlier edition. This is on the whole an improvement on the other,
|
|
|
thought there still remains much that cannot pass muster. Some of the
|
|
|
grosser blunders have been rectified and lacunae filled up, but on the
|
|
|
other hand a certain number of new mistakes appear. The very first
|
|
|
sentence of the introduction is startlingly inaccurate; and later on,
|
|
|
while mention is made of “an army of Japanese commentators” on Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
(who are these, by the way?), not a word is vouchsafed about the
|
|
|
Chinese commentators, who nevertheless, I venture to assert, form a
|
|
|
much more numerous and infinitely more important “army.”
|
|
|
|
|
|
A few special features of the present volume may now be noticed. In the
|
|
|
first place, the text has been cut up into numbered paragraphs, both in
|
|
|
order to facilitate cross-reference and for the convenience of students
|
|
|
generally. The division follows broadly that of Sun Hsing-yen’s
|
|
|
edition; but I have sometimes found it desirable to join two or more of
|
|
|
his paragraphs into one. In quoting from other works, Chinese writers
|
|
|
seldom give more than the bare title by way of reference, and the task
|
|
|
of research is apt to be seriously hampered in consequence. With a view
|
|
|
to obviating this difficulty so far as Sun Tzŭ is concerned, I have
|
|
|
also appended a complete concordance of Chinese characters, following
|
|
|
in this the admirable example of Legge, though an alphabetical
|
|
|
arrangement has been preferred to the distribution under radicals which
|
|
|
he adopted. Another feature borrowed from “The Chinese Classics” is the
|
|
|
printing of text, translation and notes on the same page; the notes,
|
|
|
however, are inserted, according to the Chinese method, immediately
|
|
|
after the passages to which they refer. From the mass of native
|
|
|
commentary my aim has been to extract the cream only, adding the
|
|
|
Chinese text here and there when it seemed to present points of
|
|
|
literary interest. Though constituting in itself an important branch of
|
|
|
Chinese literature, very little commentary of this kind has hitherto
|
|
|
been made directly accessible by translation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
I may say in conclusion that, owing to the printing off of my sheets as
|
|
|
they were completed, the work has not had the benefit of a final
|
|
|
revision. On a review of the whole, without modifying the substance of
|
|
|
my criticisms, I might have been inclined in a few instances to temper
|
|
|
their asperity. Having chosen to wield a bludgeon, however, I shall not
|
|
|
cry out if in return I am visited with more than a rap over the
|
|
|
knuckles. Indeed, I have been at some pains to put a sword into the
|
|
|
hands of future opponents by scrupulously giving either text or
|
|
|
reference for every passage translated. A scathing review, even from
|
|
|
the pen of the Shanghai critic who despises “mere translations,” would
|
|
|
not, I must confess, be altogether unwelcome. For, after all, the worst
|
|
|
fate I shall have to dread is that which befell the ingenious paradoxes
|
|
|
of George in _The Vicar of Wakefield_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
INTRODUCTION
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Wu and his Book
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ssu-ma Ch’ien gives the following biography of Sun Tzŭ: [1]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ Wu was a native of the Ch’i State. His _Art of War_ brought him
|
|
|
to the notice of Ho Lu, [2] King of Wu. Ho Lu said to him:
|
|
|
|
|
|
"I have carefully perused your 13 chapters. May I submit your theory of
|
|
|
managing soldiers to a slight test?"
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ replied: "You may."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ho Lu asked: "May the test be applied to women?"
|
|
|
|
|
|
The answer was again in the affirmative, so arrangements were made to
|
|
|
bring 180 ladies out of the Palace. Sun Tzŭ divided them into two
|
|
|
companies, and placed one of the King’s favourite concubines at the head
|
|
|
of each. He then bade them all take spears in their hands, and
|
|
|
addressed them thus: "I presume you know the difference between front
|
|
|
and back, right hand and left hand?"
|
|
|
|
|
|
The girls replied: Yes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ went on: "When I say "Eyes front," you must look straight
|
|
|
ahead. When I say "Left turn," you must face towards your left hand.
|
|
|
When I say "Right turn," you must face towards your right hand. When I
|
|
|
say "About turn," you must face right round towards your back."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Again the girls assented. The words of command having been thus
|
|
|
explained, he set up the halberds and battle-axes in order to begin the
|
|
|
drill. Then, to the sound of drums, he gave the order "Right turn." But
|
|
|
the girls only burst out laughing. Sun Tzŭ said: "If words of command
|
|
|
are not clear and distinct, if orders are not thoroughly understood,
|
|
|
then the general is to blame."
|
|
|
|
|
|
So he started drilling them again, and this time gave the order "Left
|
|
|
turn," whereupon the girls once more burst into fits of laughter. Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ: "If words of command are not clear and distinct, if orders are not
|
|
|
thoroughly understood, the general is to blame. But if his orders _are_
|
|
|
clear, and the soldiers nevertheless disobey, then it is the fault of
|
|
|
their officers."
|
|
|
|
|
|
So saying, he ordered the leaders of the two companies to be beheaded.
|
|
|
Now the king of Wu was watching the scene from the top of a raised
|
|
|
pavilion; and when he saw that his favourite concubines were about to be
|
|
|
executed, he was greatly alarmed and hurriedly sent down the following
|
|
|
message: "We are now quite satisfied as to our general’s ability to
|
|
|
handle troops. If we are bereft of these two concubines, our meat and
|
|
|
drink will lose their savor. It is our wish that they shall not be
|
|
|
beheaded."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ replied: "Having once received His Majesty’s commission to be
|
|
|
the general of his forces, there are certain commands of His Majesty
|
|
|
which, acting in that capacity, I am unable to accept."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Accordingly, he had the two leaders beheaded, and straightway installed
|
|
|
the pair next in order as leaders in their place. When this had been
|
|
|
done, the drum was sounded for the drill once more; and the girls went
|
|
|
through all the evolutions, turning to the right or to the left,
|
|
|
marching ahead or wheeling back, kneeling or standing, with perfect
|
|
|
accuracy and precision, not venturing to utter a sound. Then Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
sent a messenger to the King saying: "Your soldiers, Sire, are now
|
|
|
properly drilled and disciplined, and ready for your majesty’s
|
|
|
inspection. They can be put to any use that their sovereign may desire;
|
|
|
bid them go through fire and water, and they will not disobey."
|
|
|
|
|
|
But the King replied: "Let our general cease drilling and return to
|
|
|
camp. As for us, We have no wish to come down and inspect the troops."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Thereupon Sun Tzŭ said: "The King is only fond of words, and cannot
|
|
|
translate them into deeds."
|
|
|
|
|
|
After that, Ho Lu saw that Sun Tzŭ was one who knew how to handle an
|
|
|
army, and finally appointed him general. In the west, he defeated the
|
|
|
Ch’u State and forced his way into Ying, the capital; to the north he
|
|
|
put fear into the States of Ch’i and Chin, and spread his fame abroad
|
|
|
amongst the feudal princes. And Sun Tzŭ shared in the might of the
|
|
|
King.
|
|
|
|
|
|
About Sun Tzŭ himself this is all that Ssu-ma Ch’ien has to tell us in
|
|
|
this chapter. But he proceeds to give a biography of his descendant,
|
|
|
Sun Pin, born about a hundred years after his famous ancestor’s death,
|
|
|
and also the outstanding military genius of his time. The historian
|
|
|
speaks of him too as Sun Tzŭ, and in his preface we read: "Sun Tzŭ had
|
|
|
his feet cut off and yet continued to discuss the art of war." [3] It
|
|
|
seems likely, then, that "Pin" was a nickname bestowed on him after his
|
|
|
mutilation, unless the story was invented in order to account for the
|
|
|
name. The crowning incident of his career, the crushing defeat of his
|
|
|
treacherous rival P’ang Chuan, will be found briefly related in Chapter
|
|
|
V. § 19, note.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To return to the elder Sun Tzŭ. He is mentioned in two other passages
|
|
|
of the _Shih Chi:_—
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the third year of his reign [512 B.C.] Ho Lu, king of Wu, took the
|
|
|
field with Tzŭ-hsu [i.e. Wu Yuan] and Po P’ei, and attacked Ch’u. He
|
|
|
captured the town of Shu and slew the two prince’s sons who had
|
|
|
formerly been generals of Wu. He was then meditating a descent on Ying
|
|
|
[the capital]; but the general Sun Wu said: "The army is exhausted. It
|
|
|
is not yet possible. We must wait"…. [After further successful
|
|
|
fighting,] "in the ninth year [506 B.C.], King Ho Lu addressed Wu
|
|
|
Tzŭ-hsu and Sun Wu, saying: "Formerly, you declared that it was not yet
|
|
|
possible for us to enter Ying. Is the time ripe now?" The two men
|
|
|
replied: "Ch’u’s general Tzŭ-ch’ang, [4] is grasping and covetous, and
|
|
|
the princes of T’ang and Ts’ai both have a grudge against him. If Your
|
|
|
Majesty has resolved to make a grand attack, you must win over T’ang
|
|
|
and Ts’ai, and then you may succeed." Ho Lu followed this advice, [beat
|
|
|
Ch’u in five pitched battles and marched into Ying.] [5]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is the latest date at which anything is recorded of Sun Wu. He
|
|
|
does not appear to have survived his patron, who died from the effects
|
|
|
of a wound in 496. In another chapter there occurs this passage:[6]
|
|
|
|
|
|
From this time onward, a number of famous soldiers arose, one after the
|
|
|
other: Kao-fan, [7] who was employed by the Chin State; Wang-tzu, [8]
|
|
|
in the service of Ch’i; and Sun Wu, in the service of Wu. These men
|
|
|
developed and threw light upon the principles of war.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is obvious enough that Ssu-ma Ch’ien at least had no doubt about the
|
|
|
reality of Sun Wu as an historical personage; and with one exception,
|
|
|
to be noticed presently, he is by far the most important authority on
|
|
|
the period in question. It will not be necessary, therefore, to say
|
|
|
much of such a work as the _Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu_, which is supposed to
|
|
|
have been written by Chao Yeh of the 1st century A.D. The attribution
|
|
|
is somewhat doubtful; but even if it were otherwise, his account would
|
|
|
be of little value, based as it is on the _Shih Chi_ and expanded with
|
|
|
romantic details. The story of Sun Tzŭ will be found, for what it is
|
|
|
worth, in chapter 2. The only new points in it worth noting are: (1)
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ was first recommended to Ho Lu by Wu Tzŭ-hsu. (2) He is called
|
|
|
a native of Wu. (3) He had previously lived a retired life, and his
|
|
|
contemporaries were unaware of his ability.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The following passage occurs in the Huai-nan Tzŭ: "When sovereign and
|
|
|
ministers show perversity of mind, it is impossible even for a Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
to encounter the foe." Assuming that this work is genuine (and hitherto
|
|
|
no doubt has been cast upon it), we have here the earliest direct
|
|
|
reference for Sun Tzŭ, for Huai-nan Tzŭ died in 122 B.C., many years
|
|
|
before the _Shih Chi_ was given to the world.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Liu Hsiang (80-9 B.C.) says: "The reason why Sun Tzŭ at the head of
|
|
|
30,000 men beat Ch’u with 200,000 is that the latter were
|
|
|
undisciplined."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Teng Ming-shih informs us that the surname "Sun" was bestowed on Sun
|
|
|
Wu’s grandfather by Duke Ching of Ch’i [547-490 B.C.]. Sun Wu’s father
|
|
|
Sun P’ing, rose to be a Minister of State in Ch’i, and Sun Wu himself,
|
|
|
whose style was Ch’ang-ch’ing, fled to Wu on account of the rebellion
|
|
|
which was being fomented by the kindred of T’ien Pao. He had three
|
|
|
sons, of whom the second, named Ming, was the father of Sun Pin.
|
|
|
According to this account then, Pin was the grandson of Wu, which,
|
|
|
considering that Sun Pin’s victory over Wei was gained in 341 B.C., may
|
|
|
be dismissed as chronologically impossible. Whence these data were
|
|
|
obtained by Teng Ming-shih I do not know, but of course no reliance
|
|
|
whatever can be placed in them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
An interesting document which has survived from the close of the Han
|
|
|
period is the short preface written by the Great Ts’ao Ts’ao, or Wei Wu
|
|
|
Ti, for his edition of Sun Tzŭ. I shall give it in full:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
I have heard that the ancients used bows and arrows to their advantage.
|
|
|
[10] The _Lun Yu_ says: “There must be a sufficiency of military
|
|
|
strength.” The _Shu Ching_ mentions "the army" among the "eight objects
|
|
|
of government." The _I Ching_ says: "‘army’ indicates firmness and
|
|
|
justice; the experienced leader will have good fortune." The _Shih
|
|
|
Ching_ says: "The King rose majestic in his wrath, and he marshalled his
|
|
|
troops." The Yellow Emperor, T’ang the Completer and Wu Wang all used
|
|
|
spears and battle-axes in order to succour their generation. The _Ssu-ma
|
|
|
Fa_ says: "If one man slay another of set purpose, he himself may
|
|
|
rightfully be slain." He who relies solely on warlike measures shall be
|
|
|
exterminated; he who relies solely on peaceful measures shall perish.
|
|
|
Instances of this are Fu Ch’ai [11] on the one hand and Yen Wang on the
|
|
|
other. [12] In military matters, the Sage’s rule is normally to keep
|
|
|
the peace, and to move his forces only when occasion requires. He will
|
|
|
not use armed force unless driven to it by necessity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Many books have I read on the subject of war and fighting; but the work
|
|
|
composed by Sun Wu is the profoundest of them all. [Sun Tzŭ was a
|
|
|
native of the Ch’i state, his personal name was Wu. He wrote the _Art
|
|
|
of War_ in 13 chapters for Ho Lu, King of Wu. Its principles were
|
|
|
tested on women, and he was subsequently made a general. He led an army
|
|
|
westwards, crushed the Ch’u state and entered Ying the capital. In the
|
|
|
north, he kept Ch’i and Chin in awe. A hundred years and more after his
|
|
|
time, Sun Pin lived. He was a descendant of Wu.] [13] In his treatment
|
|
|
of deliberation and planning, the importance of rapidity in taking the
|
|
|
field, [14] clearness of conception, and depth of design, Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
stands beyond the reach of carping criticism. My contemporaries,
|
|
|
however, have failed to grasp the full meaning of his instructions, and
|
|
|
while putting into practice the smaller details in which his work
|
|
|
abounds, they have overlooked its essential purport. That is the motive
|
|
|
which has led me to outline a rough explanation of the whole.
|
|
|
|
|
|
One thing to be noticed in the above is the explicit statement that the
|
|
|
13 chapters were specially composed for King Ho Lu. This is supported
|
|
|
by the internal evidence of I. § 15, in which it seems clear that some
|
|
|
ruler is addressed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In the bibliographic section of the _Han Shu_, there is an entry which
|
|
|
has given rise to much discussion: "The works of Sun Tzŭ of Wu in 82
|
|
|
_p’ien_ (or chapters), with diagrams in 9 _chuan_." It is evident that
|
|
|
this cannot be merely the 13 chapters known to Ssu-ma Ch’ien, or those
|
|
|
we possess today. Chang Shou-chieh refers to an edition of Sun Tzŭ’s
|
|
|
_Art of War_ of which the "13 chapters" formed the first _chuan_,
|
|
|
adding that there were two other _chuan_ besides. This has brought
|
|
|
forth a theory, that the bulk of these 82 chapters consisted of other
|
|
|
writings of Sun Tzŭ—we should call them apocryphal—similar to the _Wen
|
|
|
Ta_, of which a specimen dealing with the Nine Situations [15] is
|
|
|
preserved in the _T’ung Tien_, and another in Ho Shin’s commentary. It
|
|
|
is suggested that before his interview with Ho Lu, Sun Tzŭ had only
|
|
|
written the 13 chapters, but afterwards composed a sort of exegesis in
|
|
|
the form of question and answer between himself and the King. Pi
|
|
|
I-hsun, the author of the _Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu_, backs this up with a
|
|
|
quotation from the _Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu:_ "The King of Wu summoned Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ, and asked him questions about the art of war. Each time he set
|
|
|
forth a chapter of his work, the King could not find words enough to
|
|
|
praise him." As he points out, if the whole work was expounded on the
|
|
|
same scale as in the above-mentioned fragments, the total number of
|
|
|
chapters could not fail to be considerable. Then the numerous other
|
|
|
treatises attributed to Sun Tzŭ might be included. The fact that the
|
|
|
_Han Chih_ mentions no work of Sun Tzŭ except the 82 _p’ien_, whereas
|
|
|
the Sui and T’ang bibliographies give the titles of others in addition
|
|
|
to the "13 chapters," is good proof, Pi I-hsun thinks, that all of
|
|
|
these were contained in the 82 _p’ien_. Without pinning our faith to
|
|
|
the accuracy of details supplied by the _Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu_, or
|
|
|
admitting the genuineness of any of the treatises cited by Pi I-hsun,
|
|
|
we may see in this theory a probable solution of the mystery. Between
|
|
|
Ssu-ma Ch’ien and Pan Ku there was plenty of time for a luxuriant crop
|
|
|
of forgeries to have grown up under the magic name of Sun Tzŭ, and the
|
|
|
82 _p’ien_ may very well represent a collected edition of these lumped
|
|
|
together with the original work. It is also possible, though less
|
|
|
likely, that some of them existed in the time of the earlier historian
|
|
|
and were purposely ignored by him. [16]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Tu Mu’s conjecture seems to be based on a passage which states: "Wei Wu
|
|
|
Ti strung together Sun Wu’s _Art of War_," which in turn may have
|
|
|
resulted from a misunderstanding of the final words of Ts’ao King’s
|
|
|
preface. This, as Sun Hsing-yen points out, is only a modest way of
|
|
|
saying that he made an explanatory paraphrase, or in other words, wrote
|
|
|
a commentary on it. On the whole, this theory has met with very little
|
|
|
acceptance. Thus, the _Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu_ says: "The mention of the 13
|
|
|
chapters in the _Shih Chi_ shows that they were in existence before the
|
|
|
_Han Chih_, and that latter accretions are not to be considered part of
|
|
|
the original work. Tu Mu’s assertion can certainly not be taken as
|
|
|
proof."
|
|
|
|
|
|
There is every reason to suppose, then, that the 13 chapters existed in
|
|
|
the time of Ssu-ma Ch’ien practically as we have them now. That the
|
|
|
work was then well known he tells us in so many words. "Sun Tzŭ’s _13
|
|
|
Chapters_ and Wu Ch’i’s _Art of War_ are the two books that people
|
|
|
commonly refer to on the subject of military matters. Both of them are
|
|
|
widely distributed, so I will not discuss them here." But as we go
|
|
|
further back, serious difficulties begin to arise. The salient fact
|
|
|
which has to be faced is that the _Tso Chuan_, the greatest
|
|
|
contemporary record, makes no mention whatsoever of Sun Wu, either as a
|
|
|
general or as a writer. It is natural, in view of this awkward
|
|
|
circumstance, that many scholars should not only cast doubt on the
|
|
|
story of Sun Wu as given in the _Shih Chi_, but even show themselves
|
|
|
frankly skeptical as to the existence of the man at all. The most
|
|
|
powerful presentment of this side of the case is to be found in the
|
|
|
following disposition by Yeh Shui-hsin: [17]—
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is stated in Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s history that Sun Wu was a native of the
|
|
|
Ch’i State, and employed by Wu; and that in the reign of Ho Lu he
|
|
|
crushed Ch’u, entered Ying, and was a great general. But in Tso’s
|
|
|
Commentary no Sun Wu appears at all. It is true that Tso’s Commentary
|
|
|
need not contain absolutely everything that other histories contain.
|
|
|
But Tso has not omitted to mention vulgar plebeians and hireling
|
|
|
ruffians such as Ying K’ao-shu, [18] Ts’ao Kuei, [19], Chu Chih-wu and
|
|
|
Chuan She-chu [20]. In the case of Sun Wu, whose fame and achievements
|
|
|
were so brilliant, the omission is much more glaring. Again, details
|
|
|
are given, in their due order, about his contemporaries Wu Yuan and the
|
|
|
Minister P’ei. [21] Is it credible that Sun Wu alone should have been
|
|
|
passed over?
|
|
|
|
|
|
In point of literary style, Sun Tzŭ’s work belongs to the same school
|
|
|
as _Kuan Tzŭ_, [22] _Liu T’ao_, [23] and the _Yüeh Yu_ [24] and may
|
|
|
have been the production of some private scholar living towards the end
|
|
|
of the "Spring and Autumn" or the beginning of the "Warring States"
|
|
|
period. [25] The story that his precepts were actually applied by the
|
|
|
Wu State, is merely the outcome of big talk on the part of his
|
|
|
followers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
From the flourishing period of the Chou dynasty [26] down to the time
|
|
|
of the "Spring and Autumn," all military commanders were statesmen as
|
|
|
well, and the class of professional generals, for conducting external
|
|
|
campaigns, did not then exist. It was not until the period of the "Six
|
|
|
States" [27] that this custom changed. Now although Wu was an
|
|
|
uncivilized State, it is conceivable that Tso should have left
|
|
|
unrecorded the fact that Sun Wu was a great general and yet held no
|
|
|
civil office? What we are told, therefore, about Jang-chu [28] and Sun
|
|
|
Wu, is not authentic matter, but the reckless fabrication of theorizing
|
|
|
pundits. The story of Ho Lu’s experiment on the women, in particular,
|
|
|
is utterly preposterous and incredible.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Yeh Shui-hsin represents Ssu-ma Ch’ien as having said that Sun Wu
|
|
|
crushed Ch’u and entered Ying. This is not quite correct. No doubt the
|
|
|
impression left on the reader’s mind is that he at least shared in
|
|
|
these exploits. The fact may or may not be significant; but it is
|
|
|
nowhere explicitly stated in the _Shih Chi_ either that Sun Tzŭ was
|
|
|
general on the occasion of the taking of Ying, or that he even went
|
|
|
there at all. Moreover, as we know that Wu Yuan and Po P’ei both took
|
|
|
part in the expedition, and also that its success was largely due to
|
|
|
the dash and enterprise of Fu Kai, Ho Lu’s younger brother, it is not
|
|
|
easy to see how yet another general could have played a very prominent
|
|
|
part in the same campaign.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Ch’en Chen-sun of the Sung dynasty has the note:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Military writers look upon Sun Wu as the father of their art. But the
|
|
|
fact that he does not appear in the _Tso Chuan_, although he is said to
|
|
|
have served under Ho Lu King of Wu, makes it uncertain what period he
|
|
|
really belonged to.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
He also says:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
The works of Sun Wu and Wu Ch’i may be of genuine antiquity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is noticeable that both Yeh Shui-hsin and Ch’en Chen-sun, while
|
|
|
rejecting the personality of Sun Wu as he figures in Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s
|
|
|
history, are inclined to accept the date traditionally assigned to the
|
|
|
work which passes under his name. The author of the _Hsu Lu_ fails to
|
|
|
appreciate this distinction, and consequently his bitter attack on
|
|
|
Ch’en Chen-sun really misses its mark. He makes one of two points,
|
|
|
however, which certainly tell in favour of the high antiquity of our "13
|
|
|
chapters." "Sun Tzŭ," he says, "must have lived in the age of Ching
|
|
|
Wang [519-476], because he is frequently plagiarized in subsequent
|
|
|
works of the Chou, Ch’in and Han dynasties." The two most shameless
|
|
|
offenders in this respect are Wu Ch’i and Huai-nan Tzŭ, both of them
|
|
|
important historical personages in their day. The former lived only a
|
|
|
century after the alleged date of Sun Tzŭ, and his death is known to
|
|
|
have taken place in 381 B.C. It was to him, according to Liu Hsiang,
|
|
|
that Tseng Shen delivered the _Tso Chuan_, which had been entrusted to
|
|
|
him by its author. [29] Now the fact that quotations from the _Art of
|
|
|
War_, acknowledged or otherwise, are to be found in so many authors of
|
|
|
different epochs, establishes a very strong anterior to them all,—in
|
|
|
other words, that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was already in existence towards
|
|
|
the end of the 5th century B.C. Further proof of Sun Tzŭ’s antiquity is
|
|
|
furnished by the archaic or wholly obsolete meanings attaching to a
|
|
|
number of the words he uses. A list of these, which might perhaps be
|
|
|
extended, is given in the _Hsu Lu;_ and though some of the
|
|
|
interpretations are doubtful, the main argument is hardly affected
|
|
|
thereby. Again, it must not be forgotten that Yeh Shui-hsin, a scholar
|
|
|
and critic of the first rank, deliberately pronounces the style of the
|
|
|
13 chapters to belong to the early part of the fifth century. Seeing
|
|
|
that he is actually engaged in an attempt to disprove the existence of
|
|
|
Sun Wu himself, we may be sure that he would not have hesitated to
|
|
|
assign the work to a later date had he not honestly believed the
|
|
|
contrary. And it is precisely on such a point that the judgment of an
|
|
|
educated Chinaman will carry most weight. Other internal evidence is
|
|
|
not far to seek. Thus in XIII. § 1, there is an unmistakable allusion
|
|
|
to the ancient system of land-tenure which had already passed away by
|
|
|
the time of Mencius, who was anxious to see it revived in a modified
|
|
|
form. [30] The only warfare Sun Tzŭ knows is that carried on between
|
|
|
the various feudal princes, in which armored chariots play a large
|
|
|
part. Their use seems to have entirely died out before the end of the
|
|
|
Chou dynasty. He speaks as a man of Wu, a state which ceased to exist
|
|
|
as early as 473 B.C. On this I shall touch presently.
|
|
|
|
|
|
But once refer the work to the 5th century or earlier, and the chances
|
|
|
of its being other than a _bonâ fide_ production are sensibly
|
|
|
diminished. The great age of forgeries did not come until long after.
|
|
|
That it should have been forged in the period immediately following 473
|
|
|
is particularly unlikely, for no one, as a rule, hastens to identify
|
|
|
himself with a lost cause. As for Yeh Shui-hsin’s theory, that the
|
|
|
author was a literary recluse, that seems to me quite untenable. If one
|
|
|
thing is more apparent than another after reading the maxims of Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ, it is that their essence has been distilled from a large store of
|
|
|
personal observation and experience. They reflect the mind not only of
|
|
|
a born strategist, gifted with a rare faculty of generalization, but
|
|
|
also of a practical soldier closely acquainted with the military
|
|
|
conditions of his time. To say nothing of the fact that these sayings
|
|
|
have been accepted and endorsed by all the greatest captains of Chinese
|
|
|
history, they offer a combination of freshness and sincerity, acuteness
|
|
|
and common sense, which quite excludes the idea that they were
|
|
|
artificially concocted in the study. If we admit, then, that the 13
|
|
|
chapters were the genuine production of a military man living towards
|
|
|
the end of the "_Ch’un Ch’iu_" period, are we not bound, in spite of
|
|
|
the silence of the _Tso Chuan_, to accept Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s account in
|
|
|
its entirety? In view of his high repute as a sober historian, must we
|
|
|
not hesitate to assume that the records he drew upon for Sun Wu’s
|
|
|
biography were false and untrustworthy? The answer, I fear, must be in
|
|
|
the negative. There is still one grave, if not fatal, objection to the
|
|
|
chronology involved in the story as told in the _Shih Chi_, which, so
|
|
|
far as I am aware, nobody has yet pointed out. There are two passages
|
|
|
in Sun Tzŭ in which he alludes to contemporary affairs. The first in in
|
|
|
VI. § 21:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yüeh exceed our own in
|
|
|
number, that shall advantage them nothing in the matter of victory. I
|
|
|
say then that victory can be achieved.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The other is in XI. § 30:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Asked if an army can be made to imitate the _shuai-jan_, I should
|
|
|
answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yüeh are enemies; yet if
|
|
|
they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm,
|
|
|
they will come to each other’s assistance just as the left hand helps
|
|
|
the right.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
These two paragraphs are extremely valuable as evidence of the date of
|
|
|
composition. They assign the work to the period of the struggle between
|
|
|
Wu and Yüeh. So much has been observed by Pi I-hsun. But what has
|
|
|
hitherto escaped notice is that they also seriously impair the
|
|
|
credibility of Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s narrative. As we have seen above, the
|
|
|
first positive date given in connection with Sun Wu is 512 B.C. He is
|
|
|
then spoken of as a general, acting as confidential adviser to Ho Lu,
|
|
|
so that his alleged introduction to that monarch had already taken
|
|
|
place, and of course the 13 chapters must have been written earlier
|
|
|
still. But at that time, and for several years after, down to the
|
|
|
capture of Ying in 506, Ch’u and not Yüeh, was the great hereditary
|
|
|
enemy of Wu. The two states, Ch’u and Wu, had been constantly at war
|
|
|
for over half a century, [31] whereas the first war between Wu and Yüeh
|
|
|
was waged only in 510, [32] and even then was no more than a short
|
|
|
interlude sandwiched in the midst of the fierce struggle with Ch’u. Now
|
|
|
Ch’u is not mentioned in the 13 chapters at all. The natural inference
|
|
|
is that they were written at a time when Yüeh had become the prime
|
|
|
antagonist of Wu, that is, after Ch’u had suffered the great
|
|
|
humiliation of 506. At this point, a table of dates may be found
|
|
|
useful.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
B.C.
|
|
|
514 Accession of Ho Lu.
|
|
|
512 Ho Lu attacks Ch’u, but is dissuaded from entering Ying,
|
|
|
the capital. Shih Chi mentions Sun Wu as general.
|
|
|
511 Another attack on Ch’u.
|
|
|
510 Wu makes a successful attack on Yüeh. This is the first
|
|
|
war between the two states.
|
|
|
509 or 508 Ch’u invades Wu, but is signally defeated at Yu-chang.
|
|
|
506 Ho Lu attacks Ch’u with the aid of T’ang and Ts’ai.
|
|
|
Decisive battle of Po-chu, and capture of Ying. Last
|
|
|
mention of Sun Wu in Shih Chi.
|
|
|
505 Yüeh makes a raid on Wu in the absence of its army. Wu
|
|
|
is beaten by Ch’in and evacuates Ying.
|
|
|
504 Ho Lu sends Fu Ch’ai to attack Ch’u.
|
|
|
497 Kou Chien becomes King of Yüeh.
|
|
|
496 Wu attacks Yüeh, but is defeated by Kou Chien at Tsui-li.
|
|
|
Ho Lu is killed.
|
|
|
494 Fu Ch’ai defeats Kou Chien in the great battle of Fu-
|
|
|
chaio, and enters the capital of Yüeh.
|
|
|
485 or 484 Kou Chien renders homage to Wu. Death of Wu Tzŭ-hsu.
|
|
|
482 Kou Chien invades Wu in the absence of Fu Ch’ai.
|
|
|
478 to 476 Further attacks by Yüeh on Wu.
|
|
|
475 Kou Chien lays siege to the capital of Wu.
|
|
|
473 Final defeat and extinction of Wu.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The sentence quoted above from VI. § 21 hardly strikes me as one that
|
|
|
could have been written in the full flush of victory. It seems rather
|
|
|
to imply that, for the moment at least, the tide had turned against Wu,
|
|
|
and that she was getting the worst of the struggle. Hence we may
|
|
|
conclude that our treatise was not in existence in 505, before which
|
|
|
date Yüeh does not appear to have scored any notable success against
|
|
|
Wu. Ho Lu died in 496, so that if the book was written for him, it must
|
|
|
have been during the period 505-496, when there was a lull in the
|
|
|
hostilities, Wu having presumably exhausted by its supreme effort
|
|
|
against Ch’u. On the other hand, if we choose to disregard the
|
|
|
tradition connecting Sun Wu’s name with Ho Lu, it might equally well
|
|
|
have seen the light between 496 and 494, or possibly in the period
|
|
|
482-473, when Yüeh was once again becoming a very serious menace. [33]
|
|
|
We may feel fairly certain that the author, whoever he may have been,
|
|
|
was not a man of any great eminence in his own day. On this point the
|
|
|
negative testimony of the _Tso Chuan_ far outweighs any shred of
|
|
|
authority still attaching to the _Shih Chi_, if once its other facts
|
|
|
are discredited. Sun Hsing-yen, however, makes a feeble attempt to
|
|
|
explain the omission of his name from the great commentary. It was Wu
|
|
|
Tzŭ-hsu, he says, who got all the credit of Sun Wu’s exploits, because
|
|
|
the latter (being an alien) was not rewarded with an office in the
|
|
|
State.
|
|
|
|
|
|
How then did the Sun Tzŭ legend originate? It may be that the growing
|
|
|
celebrity of the book imparted by degrees a kind of factitious renown
|
|
|
to its author. It was felt to be only right and proper that one so well
|
|
|
versed in the science of war should have solid achievements to his
|
|
|
credit as well. Now the capture of Ying was undoubtedly the greatest
|
|
|
feat of arms in Ho Lu’s reign; it made a deep and lasting impression on
|
|
|
all the surrounding states, and raised Wu to the short-lived zenith of
|
|
|
her power. Hence, what more natural, as time went on, than that the
|
|
|
acknowledged master of strategy, Sun Wu, should be popularly identified
|
|
|
with that campaign, at first perhaps only in the sense that his brain
|
|
|
conceived and planned it; afterwards, that it was actually carried out
|
|
|
by him in conjunction with Wu Yuan, [34] Po P’ei and Fu Kai?
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is obvious that any attempt to reconstruct even the outline of Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ’s life must be based almost wholly on conjecture. With this
|
|
|
necessary proviso, I should say that he probably entered the service of
|
|
|
Wu about the time of Ho Lu’s accession, and gathered experience, though
|
|
|
only in the capacity of a subordinate officer, during the intense
|
|
|
military activity which marked the first half of the prince’s reign.
|
|
|
[35] If he rose to be a general at all, he certainly was never on an
|
|
|
equal footing with the three above mentioned. He was doubtless present
|
|
|
at the investment and occupation of Ying, and witnessed Wu’s sudden
|
|
|
collapse in the following year. Yüeh’s attack at this critical
|
|
|
juncture, when her rival was embarrassed on every side, seems to have
|
|
|
convinced him that this upstart kingdom was the great enemy against
|
|
|
whom every effort would henceforth have to be directed. Sun Wu was thus
|
|
|
a well-seasoned warrior when he sat down to write his famous book,
|
|
|
which according to my reckoning must have appeared towards the end,
|
|
|
rather than the beginning of Ho Lu’s reign. The story of the women may
|
|
|
possibly have grown out of some real incident occurring about the same
|
|
|
time. As we hear no more of Sun Wu after this from any source, he is
|
|
|
hardly likely to have survived his patron or to have taken part in the
|
|
|
death-struggle with Yüeh, which began with the disaster at Tsui-li.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If these inferences are approximately correct, there is a certain irony
|
|
|
in the fate which decreed that China’s most illustrious man of peace
|
|
|
should be contemporary with her greatest writer on war.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Text of Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
|
|
|
I have found it difficult to glean much about the history of Sun Tzŭ’s
|
|
|
text. The quotations that occur in early authors go to show that the
|
|
|
"13 chapters" of which Ssu-ma Ch’ien speaks were essentially the same
|
|
|
as those now extant. We have his word for it that they were widely
|
|
|
circulated in his day, and can only regret that he refrained from
|
|
|
discussing them on that account. Sun Hsing-yen says in his preface:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
During the Ch’in and Han dynasties Sun Tzŭ’s _Art of War_ was in
|
|
|
general use amongst military commanders, but they seem to have treated
|
|
|
it as a work of mysterious import, and were unwilling to expound it for
|
|
|
the benefit of posterity. Thus it came about that Wei Wu was the first
|
|
|
to write a commentary on it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
As we have already seen, there is no reasonable ground to suppose that
|
|
|
Ts’ao Kung tampered with the text. But the text itself is often so
|
|
|
obscure, and the number of editions which appeared from that time
|
|
|
onward so great, especially during the T’ang and Sung dynasties, that
|
|
|
it would be surprising if numerous corruptions had not managed to creep
|
|
|
in. Towards the middle of the Sung period, by which time all the chief
|
|
|
commentaries on Sun Tzŭ were in existence, a certain Chi T’ien-pao
|
|
|
published a work in 15 _chuan_ entitled "Sun Tzŭ with the collected
|
|
|
commentaries of ten writers." There was another text, with variant
|
|
|
readings put forward by Chu Fu of Ta-hsing, which also had supporters
|
|
|
among the scholars of that period; but in the Ming editions, Sun
|
|
|
Hsing-yen tells us, these readings were for some reason or other no
|
|
|
longer put into circulation. Thus, until the end of the 18th century,
|
|
|
the text in sole possession of the field was one derived from Chi
|
|
|
T’ien-pao’s edition, although no actual copy of that important work was
|
|
|
known to have survived. That, therefore, is the text of Sun Tzŭ which
|
|
|
appears in the War section of the great Imperial encyclopedia printed
|
|
|
in 1726, the _Ku Chin T’u Shu Chi Ch’eng_. Another copy at my disposal
|
|
|
of what is practically the same text, with slight variations, is that
|
|
|
contained in the "Eleven philosophers of the Chou and Ch’in dynasties"
|
|
|
[1758]. And the Chinese printed in Capt. Calthrop’s first edition is
|
|
|
evidently a similar version which has filtered through Japanese
|
|
|
channels. So things remained until Sun Hsing-yen [1752-1818], a
|
|
|
distinguished antiquarian and classical scholar, who claimed to be an
|
|
|
actual descendant of Sun Wu, [36] accidentally discovered a copy of Chi
|
|
|
T’ien-pao’s long-lost work, when on a visit to the library of the
|
|
|
Hua-yin temple. [37] Appended to it was the _I Shuo_ of Cheng Yu-Hsien,
|
|
|
mentioned in the _T’ung Chih_, and also believed to have perished. This
|
|
|
is what Sun Hsing-yen designates as the "original edition (or text)"—a
|
|
|
rather misleading name, for it cannot by any means claim to set before
|
|
|
us the text of Sun Tzŭ in its pristine purity. Chi T’ien-pao was a
|
|
|
careless compiler, and appears to have been content to reproduce the
|
|
|
somewhat debased version current in his day, without troubling to
|
|
|
collate it with the earliest editions then available. Fortunately, two
|
|
|
versions of Sun Tzŭ, even older than the newly discovered work, were
|
|
|
still extant, one buried in the _T’ung Tien_, Tu Yu’s great treatise on
|
|
|
the Constitution, the other similarly enshrined in the _T’ai P’ing Yu
|
|
|
Lan_ encyclopedia. In both the complete text is to be found, though
|
|
|
split up into fragments, intermixed with other matter, and scattered
|
|
|
piecemeal over a number of different sections. Considering that the _Yu
|
|
|
Lan_ takes us back to the year 983, and the _T’ung Tien_ about 200
|
|
|
years further still, to the middle of the T’ang dynasty, the value of
|
|
|
these early transcripts of Sun Tzŭ can hardly be overestimated. Yet the
|
|
|
idea of utilizing them does not seem to have occurred to anyone until
|
|
|
Sun Hsing-yen, acting under Government instructions, undertook a
|
|
|
thorough recension of the text. This is his own account:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Because of the numerous mistakes in the text of Sun Tzŭ which his
|
|
|
editors had handed down, the Government ordered that the ancient
|
|
|
edition [of Chi T’ien-pao] should be used, and that the text should be
|
|
|
revised and corrected throughout. It happened that Wu Nien-hu, the
|
|
|
Governor Pi Kua, and Hsi, a graduate of the second degree, had all
|
|
|
devoted themselves to this study, probably surpassing me therein.
|
|
|
Accordingly, I have had the whole work cut on blocks as a textbook for
|
|
|
military men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The three individuals here referred to had evidently been occupied on
|
|
|
the text of Sun Tzŭ prior to Sun Hsing-yen’s commission, but we are
|
|
|
left in doubt as to the work they really accomplished. At any rate, the
|
|
|
new edition, when ultimately produced, appeared in the names of Sun
|
|
|
Hsing-yen and only one co-editor Wu Jen-shi. They took the "original
|
|
|
edition" as their basis, and by careful comparison with older versions,
|
|
|
as well as the extant commentaries and other sources of information
|
|
|
such as the _I Shuo_, succeeded in restoring a very large number of
|
|
|
doubtful passages, and turned out, on the whole, what must be accepted
|
|
|
as the closest approximation we are ever likely to get to Sun Tzŭ’s
|
|
|
original work. This is what will hereafter be denominated the "standard
|
|
|
text."
|
|
|
|
|
|
The copy which I have used belongs to a reissue dated 1877. It is in 6
|
|
|
_pen_, forming part of a well-printed set of 23 early philosophical
|
|
|
works in 83 _pen_. [38] It opens with a preface by Sun Hsing-yen
|
|
|
(largely quoted in this introduction), vindicating the traditional view
|
|
|
of Sun Tzŭ’s life and performances, and summing up in remarkably
|
|
|
concise fashion the evidence in its favour. This is followed by Ts’ao
|
|
|
Kung’s preface to his edition, and the biography of Sun Tzŭ from the
|
|
|
_Shih Chi_, both translated above. Then come, firstly, Cheng Yu-hsien’s
|
|
|
_I Shuo_, [39] with author’s preface, and next, a short miscellany of
|
|
|
historical and bibliographical information entitled _Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu_,
|
|
|
compiled by Pi I-hsun. As regards the body of the work, each separate
|
|
|
sentence is followed by a note on the text, if required, and then by
|
|
|
the various commentaries appertaining to it, arranged in chronological
|
|
|
order. These we shall now proceed to discuss briefly, one by one.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Commentators
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ can boast an exceptionally long distinguished roll of
|
|
|
commentators, which would do honour to any classic. Ou-yang Hsiu remarks
|
|
|
on this fact, though he wrote before the tale was complete, and rather
|
|
|
ingeniously explains it by saying that the artifices of war, being
|
|
|
inexhaustible, must therefore be susceptible of treatment in a great
|
|
|
variety of ways.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. TS’AO TS’AO or Ts’ao Kung, afterwards known as Wei Wu Ti [A.D.
|
|
|
155-220]. There is hardly any room for doubt that the earliest
|
|
|
commentary on Sun Tzŭ actually came from the pen of this extraordinary
|
|
|
man, whose biography in the _San Kuo Chih_ reads like a romance. One of
|
|
|
the greatest military geniuses that the world has seen, and Napoleonic
|
|
|
in the scale of his operations, he was especially famed for the
|
|
|
marvelous rapidity of his marches, which has found expression in the
|
|
|
line "Talk of Ts’ao Ts’ao, and Ts’ao Ts’ao will appear." Ou-yang Hsiu
|
|
|
says of him that he was a great captain who "measured his strength
|
|
|
against Tung Cho, Lu Pu and the two Yuan, father and son, and
|
|
|
vanquished them all; whereupon he divided the Empire of Han with Wu and
|
|
|
Shu, and made himself king. It is recorded that whenever a council of
|
|
|
war was held by Wei on the eve of a far-reaching campaign, he had all
|
|
|
his calculations ready; those generals who made use of them did not
|
|
|
lose one battle in ten; those who ran counter to them in any particular
|
|
|
saw their armies incontinently beaten and put to flight." Ts’ao Kung’s
|
|
|
notes on Sun Tzŭ, models of austere brevity, are so thoroughly
|
|
|
characteristic of the stern commander known to history, that it is hard
|
|
|
indeed to conceive of them as the work of a mere _littérateur_.
|
|
|
Sometimes, indeed, owing to extreme compression, they are scarcely
|
|
|
intelligible and stand no less in need of a commentary than the text
|
|
|
itself. [40]
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. MENG SHIH. The commentary which has come down to us under this name
|
|
|
is comparatively meager, and nothing about the author is known. Even
|
|
|
his personal name has not been recorded. Chi T’ien-pao’s edition places
|
|
|
him after Chia Lin, and Ch’ao Kung-wu also assigns him to the T’ang
|
|
|
dynasty, [41] but this is a mistake. In Sun Hsing-yen’s preface, he
|
|
|
appears as Meng Shih of the Liang dynasty [502-557]. Others would
|
|
|
identify him with Meng K’ang of the 3rd century. He is named in one
|
|
|
work as the last of the "Five Commentators," the others being Wei Wu
|
|
|
Ti, Tu Mu, Ch’en Hao and Chia Lin.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. LI CH’UAN of the 8th century was a well-known writer on military
|
|
|
tactics. One of his works has been in constant use down to the present
|
|
|
day. The _T’ung Chih_ mentions "Lives of famous generals from the Chou
|
|
|
to the T’ang dynasty" as written by him. [42] According to Ch’ao
|
|
|
Kung-wu and the _T’ien-i-ko_ catalogue, he followed a variant of the
|
|
|
text of Sun Tzŭ which differs considerably from those now extant. His
|
|
|
notes are mostly short and to the point, and he frequently illustrates
|
|
|
his remarks by anecdotes from Chinese history.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. TU YU (died 812) did not publish a separate commentary on Sun Tzŭ,
|
|
|
his notes being taken from the _T’ung Tien_, the encyclopedic treatise
|
|
|
on the Constitution which was his life-work. They are largely
|
|
|
repetitions of Ts’ao Kung and Meng Shih, besides which it is believed
|
|
|
that he drew on the ancient commentaries of Wang Ling and others. Owing
|
|
|
to the peculiar arrangement of _T’ung Tien_, he has to explain each
|
|
|
passage on its merits, apart from the context, and sometimes his own
|
|
|
explanation does not agree with that of Ts’ao Kung, whom he always
|
|
|
quotes first. Though not strictly to be reckoned as one of the "Ten
|
|
|
Commentators," he was added to their number by Chi T’ien-pao, being
|
|
|
wrongly placed after his grandson Tu Mu.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. TU MU (803-852) is perhaps the best known as a poet—a bright star
|
|
|
even in the glorious galaxy of the T’ang period. We learn from Ch’ao
|
|
|
Kung-wu that although he had no practical experience of war, he was
|
|
|
extremely fond of discussing the subject, and was moreover well read in
|
|
|
the military history of the _Ch’un Ch’iu_ and _Chan Kuo_ eras. His
|
|
|
notes, therefore, are well worth attention. They are very copious, and
|
|
|
replete with historical parallels. The gist of Sun Tzŭ’s work is thus
|
|
|
summarized by him: "Practice benevolence and justice, but on the other
|
|
|
hand make full use of artifice and measures of expediency." He further
|
|
|
declared that all the military triumphs and disasters of the thousand
|
|
|
years which had elapsed since Sun Tzŭ’s death would, upon examination,
|
|
|
be found to uphold and corroborate, in every particular, the maxims
|
|
|
contained in his book. Tu Mu’s somewhat spiteful charge against Ts’ao
|
|
|
Kung has already been considered elsewhere.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. CH’EN HAO appears to have been a contemporary of Tu Mu. Ch’ao
|
|
|
Kung-wu says that he was impelled to write a new commentary on Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
because Ts’ao Kung’s on the one hand was too obscure and subtle, and
|
|
|
that of Tu Mu on the other too long-winded and diffuse. Ou-yang Hsiu,
|
|
|
writing in the middle of the 11th century, calls Ts’ao Kung, Tu Mu and
|
|
|
Ch’en Hao the three chief commentators on Sun Tzŭ, and observes that
|
|
|
Ch’en Hao is continually attacking Tu Mu’s shortcomings. His
|
|
|
commentary, though not lacking in merit, must rank below those of his
|
|
|
predecessors.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. CHIA LIN is known to have lived under the T’ang dynasty, for his
|
|
|
commentary on Sun Tzŭ is mentioned in the _T’ang Shu_ and was
|
|
|
afterwards republished by Chi Hsieh of the same dynasty together with
|
|
|
those of Meng Shih and Tu Yu. It is of somewhat scanty texture, and in
|
|
|
point of quality, too, perhaps the least valuable of the eleven.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. MEI YAO-CH’EN (1002-1060), commonly known by his "style" as Mei
|
|
|
Sheng-yu, was, like Tu Mu, a poet of distinction. His commentary was
|
|
|
published with a laudatory preface by the great Ou-yang Hsiu, from
|
|
|
which we may cull the following:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Later scholars have misread Sun Tzŭ, distorting his words and trying to
|
|
|
make them square with their own one-sided views. Thus, though
|
|
|
commentators have not been lacking, only a few have proved equal to the
|
|
|
task. My friend Sheng-yu has not fallen into this mistake. In
|
|
|
attempting to provide a critical commentary for Sun Tzŭ’s work, he does
|
|
|
not lose sight of the fact that these sayings were intended for states
|
|
|
engaged in internecine warfare; that the author is not concerned with
|
|
|
the military conditions prevailing under the sovereigns of the three
|
|
|
ancient dynasties, [43] nor with the nine punitive measures prescribed
|
|
|
to the Minister of War. [44] Again, Sun Wu loved brevity of diction,
|
|
|
but his meaning is always deep. Whether the subject be marching an
|
|
|
army, or handling soldiers, or estimating the enemy, or controlling the
|
|
|
forces of victory, it is always systematically treated; the sayings are
|
|
|
bound together in strict logical sequence, though this has been
|
|
|
obscured by commentators who have probably failed to grasp their
|
|
|
meaning. In his own commentary, Mei Sheng-yu has brushed aside all the
|
|
|
obstinate prejudices of these critics, and has tried to bring out the
|
|
|
true meaning of Sun Tzŭ himself. In this way, the clouds of confusion
|
|
|
have been dispersed and the sayings made clear. I am convinced that the
|
|
|
present work deserves to be handed down side by side with the three
|
|
|
great commentaries; and for a great deal that they find in the sayings,
|
|
|
coming generations will have constant reason to thank my friend
|
|
|
Sheng-yu.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Making some allowance for the exuberance of friendship, I am inclined
|
|
|
to endorse this favourable judgment, and would certainly place him above
|
|
|
Ch’en Hao in order of merit.
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. WANG HSI, also of the Sung dynasty, is decidedly original in some of
|
|
|
his interpretations, but much less judicious than Mei Yao-ch’en, and on
|
|
|
the whole not a very trustworthy guide. He is fond of comparing his own
|
|
|
commentary with that of Ts’ao Kung, but the comparison is not often
|
|
|
flattering to him. We learn from Ch’ao Kung-wu that Wang Hsi revised
|
|
|
the ancient text of Sun Tzŭ, filling up lacunae and correcting
|
|
|
mistakes. [45]
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. HO YEN-HSI of the Sung dynasty. The personal name of this
|
|
|
commentator is given as above by Cheng Ch’iao in the _Tung Chih_,
|
|
|
written about the middle of the twelfth century, but he appears simply
|
|
|
as Ho Shih in the _Yu Hai_, and Ma Tuan-lin quotes Ch’ao Kung-wu as
|
|
|
saying that his personal name is unknown. There seems to be no reason
|
|
|
to doubt Cheng Ch’iao’s statement, otherwise I should have been
|
|
|
inclined to hazard a guess and identify him with one Ho Ch’u-fei, the
|
|
|
author of a short treatise on war, who lived in the latter part of the
|
|
|
11th century. Ho Shih’s commentary, in the words of the _T’ien-i-ko_
|
|
|
catalogue, "contains helpful additions" here and there, but is chiefly
|
|
|
remarkable for the copious extracts taken, in adapted form, from the
|
|
|
dynastic histories and other sources.
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. CHANG YU. The list closes with a commentator of no great
|
|
|
originality perhaps, but gifted with admirable powers of lucid
|
|
|
exposition. His commentator is based on that of Ts’ao Kung, whose terse
|
|
|
sentences he contrives to expand and develop in masterly fashion.
|
|
|
Without Chang Yu, it is safe to say that much of Ts’ao Kung’s
|
|
|
commentary would have remained cloaked in its pristine obscurity and
|
|
|
therefore valueless. His work is not mentioned in the Sung history, the
|
|
|
_T’ung K’ao_, or the _Yu Hai_, but it finds a niche in the _T’ung
|
|
|
Chih_, which also names him as the author of the "Lives of Famous
|
|
|
Generals." [46]
|
|
|
|
|
|
It is rather remarkable that the last-named four should all have
|
|
|
flourished within so short a space of time. Ch’ao Kung-wu accounts for
|
|
|
it by saying: "During the early years of the Sung dynasty the Empire
|
|
|
enjoyed a long spell of peace, and men ceased to practice the art of
|
|
|
war. but when [Chao] Yuan-hao’s rebellion came [1038-42] and the
|
|
|
frontier generals were defeated time after time, the Court made
|
|
|
strenuous inquiry for men skilled in war, and military topics became
|
|
|
the vogue amongst all the high officials. Hence it is that the
|
|
|
commentators of Sun Tzŭ in our dynasty belong mainly to that period.
|
|
|
[47]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Besides these eleven commentators, there are several others whose work
|
|
|
has not come down to us. The _Sui Shu_ mentions four, namely Wang Ling
|
|
|
(often quoted by Tu Yu as Wang Tzŭ); Chang Tzŭ-shang; Chia Hsu of Wei;
|
|
|
[48] and Shen Yu of Wu. The _T’ang Shu_ adds Sun Hao, and the _T’ung
|
|
|
Chih_ Hsiao Chi, while the _T’u Shu_ mentions a Ming commentator, Huang
|
|
|
Jun-yu. It is possible that some of these may have been merely
|
|
|
collectors and editors of other commentaries, like Chi T’ien-pao and
|
|
|
Chi Hsieh, mentioned above.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Appreciations of Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ has exercised a potent fascination over the minds of some of
|
|
|
China’s greatest men. Among the famous generals who are known to have
|
|
|
studied his pages with enthusiasm may be mentioned Han Hsin (_d_. 196
|
|
|
B.C.), [49] Feng I (_d_. 34 A.D.), [50] Lu Meng (_d_. 219), [51] and Yo
|
|
|
Fei (1103-1141). [52] The opinion of Ts’ao Kung, who disputes with Han
|
|
|
Hsin the highest place in Chinese military annals, has already been
|
|
|
recorded. [53] Still more remarkable, in one way, is the testimony of
|
|
|
purely literary men, such as Su Hsun (the father of Su Tung-p’o), who
|
|
|
wrote several essays on military topics, all of which owe their chief
|
|
|
inspiration to Sun Tzŭ. The following short passage by him is preserved
|
|
|
in the _Yu Hai:_ [54]—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Wu’s saying, that in war one cannot make certain of conquering,
|
|
|
[55] is very different indeed from what other books tell us. [56] Wu
|
|
|
Ch’i was a man of the same stamp as Sun Wu: they both wrote books on
|
|
|
war, and they are linked together in popular speech as "Sun and Wu."
|
|
|
But Wu Ch’i’s remarks on war are less weighty, his rules are rougher
|
|
|
and more crudely stated, and there is not the same unity of plan as in
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ’s work, where the style is terse, but the meaning fully brought
|
|
|
out.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The following is an extract from the "Impartial Judgments in the Garden
|
|
|
of Literature" by Cheng Hou:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters are not only the staple and base of all military
|
|
|
men’s training, but also compel the most careful attention of scholars
|
|
|
and men of letters. His sayings are terse yet elegant, simple yet
|
|
|
profound, perspicuous and eminently practical. Such works as the _Lun
|
|
|
Yu_, the _I Ching_ and the great Commentary, [57] as well as the
|
|
|
writings of Mencius, Hsun K’uang and Yang Chu, all fall below the level
|
|
|
of Sun Tzŭ.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chu Hsi, commenting on this, fully admits the first part of the
|
|
|
criticism, although he dislikes the audacious comparison with the
|
|
|
venerated classical works. Language of this sort, he says, "encourages
|
|
|
a ruler’s bent towards unrelenting warfare and reckless militarism."
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Apologies for War
|
|
|
|
|
|
Accustomed as we are to think of China as the greatest peace-loving
|
|
|
nation on earth, we are in some danger of forgetting that her
|
|
|
experience of war in all its phases has also been such as no modern
|
|
|
State can parallel. Her long military annals stretch back to a point at
|
|
|
which they are lost in the mists of time. She had built the Great Wall
|
|
|
and was maintaining a huge standing army along her frontier centuries
|
|
|
before the first Roman legionary was seen on the Danube. What with the
|
|
|
perpetual collisions of the ancient feudal States, the grim conflicts
|
|
|
with Huns, Turks and other invaders after the centralization of
|
|
|
government, the terrific upheavals which accompanied the overthrow of
|
|
|
so many dynasties, besides the countless rebellions and minor
|
|
|
disturbances that have flamed up and flickered out again one by one, it
|
|
|
is hardly too much to say that the clash of arms has never ceased to
|
|
|
resound in one portion or another of the Empire.
|
|
|
|
|
|
No less remarkable is the succession of illustrious captains to whom
|
|
|
China can point with pride. As in all countries, the greatest are fond
|
|
|
of emerging at the most fateful crises of her history. Thus, Po Ch’i
|
|
|
stands out conspicuous in the period when Ch’in was entering upon her
|
|
|
final struggle with the remaining independent states. The stormy years
|
|
|
which followed the break-up of the Ch’in dynasty are illuminated by the
|
|
|
transcendent genius of Han Hsin. When the House of Han in turn is
|
|
|
tottering to its fall, the great and baleful figure of Ts’ao Ts’ao
|
|
|
dominates the scene. And in the establishment of the T’ang dynasty, one
|
|
|
of the mightiest tasks achieved by man, the superhuman energy of Li
|
|
|
Shih-min (afterwards the Emperor T’ai Tsung) was seconded by the
|
|
|
brilliant strategy of Li Ching. None of these generals need fear
|
|
|
comparison with the greatest names in the military history of Europe.
|
|
|
|
|
|
In spite of all this, the great body of Chinese sentiment, from Lao Tzŭ
|
|
|
downwards, and especially as reflected in the standard literature of
|
|
|
Confucianism, has been consistently pacific and intensely opposed to
|
|
|
militarism in any form. It is such an uncommon thing to find any of the
|
|
|
literati defending warfare on principle, that I have thought it worth
|
|
|
while to collect and translate a few passages in which the unorthodox
|
|
|
view is upheld. The following, by Ssu-ma Ch’ien, shows that for all his
|
|
|
ardent admiration of Confucius, he was yet no advocate of peace at any
|
|
|
price:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Military weapons are the means used by the Sage to punish violence and
|
|
|
cruelty, to give peace to troublous times, to remove difficulties and
|
|
|
dangers, and to succour those who are in peril. Every animal with blood
|
|
|
in its veins and horns on its head will fight when it is attacked. How
|
|
|
much more so will man, who carries in his breast the faculties of love
|
|
|
and hatred, joy and anger! When he is pleased, a feeling of affection
|
|
|
springs up within him; when angry, his poisoned sting is brought into
|
|
|
play. That is the natural law which governs his being…. What then shall
|
|
|
be said of those scholars of our time, blind to all great issues, and
|
|
|
without any appreciation of relative values, who can only bark out
|
|
|
their stale formulas about "virtue" and "civilization," condemning the
|
|
|
use of military weapons? They will surely bring our country to
|
|
|
impotence and dishonour and the loss of her rightful heritage; or, at
|
|
|
the very least, they will bring about invasion and rebellion, sacrifice
|
|
|
of territory and general enfeeblement. Yet they obstinately refuse to
|
|
|
modify the position they have taken up. The truth is that, just as in
|
|
|
the family the teacher must not spare the rod, and punishments cannot
|
|
|
be dispensed with in the State, so military chastisement can never be
|
|
|
allowed to fall into abeyance in the Empire. All one can say is that
|
|
|
this power will be exercised wisely by some, foolishly by others, and
|
|
|
that among those who bear arms some will be loyal and others
|
|
|
rebellious. [58]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The next piece is taken from Tu Mu’s preface to his commentary on Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
War may be defined as punishment, which is one of the functions of
|
|
|
government. It was the profession of Chung Yu and Jan Ch’iu, both
|
|
|
disciples of Confucius. Nowadays, the holding of trials and hearing of
|
|
|
litigation, the imprisonment of offenders and their execution by
|
|
|
flogging in the market-place, are all done by officials. But the
|
|
|
wielding of huge armies, the throwing down of fortified cities, the
|
|
|
hauling of women and children into captivity, and the beheading of
|
|
|
traitors—this is also work which is done by officials. The objects of
|
|
|
the rack and of military weapons are essentially the same. There is no
|
|
|
intrinsic difference between the punishment of flogging and cutting off
|
|
|
heads in war. For the lesser infractions of law, which are easily dealt
|
|
|
with, only a small amount of force need be employed: hence the use of
|
|
|
military weapons and wholesale decapitation. In both cases, however,
|
|
|
the end in view is to get rid of wicked people, and to give comfort and
|
|
|
relief to the good….
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chi-sun asked Jan Yu, saying: "Have you, Sir, acquired your military
|
|
|
aptitude by study, or is it innate?" Jan Yu replied: "It has been
|
|
|
acquired by study." [59] "How can that be so," said Chi-sun, "seeing
|
|
|
that you are a disciple of Confucius?" "It is a fact," replied Jan Yu;
|
|
|
"I was taught by Confucius. It is fitting that the great Sage should
|
|
|
exercise both civil and military functions, though to be sure my
|
|
|
instruction in the art of fighting has not yet gone very far."
|
|
|
|
|
|
Now, who the author was of this rigid distinction between the "civil"
|
|
|
and the "military," and the limitation of each to a separate sphere of
|
|
|
action, or in what year of which dynasty it was first introduced, is
|
|
|
more than I can say. But, at any rate, it has come about that the
|
|
|
members of the governing class are quite afraid of enlarging on
|
|
|
military topics, or do so only in a shamefaced manner. If any are bold
|
|
|
enough to discuss the subject, they are at once set down as eccentric
|
|
|
individuals of coarse and brutal propensities. This is an extraordinary
|
|
|
instance in which, through sheer lack of reasoning, men unhappily lose
|
|
|
sight of fundamental principles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the Duke of Chou was minister under Ch’eng Wang, he regulated
|
|
|
ceremonies and made music, and venerated the arts of scholarship and
|
|
|
learning; yet when the barbarians of the River Huai revolted, [60] he
|
|
|
sallied forth and chastised them. When Confucius held office under the
|
|
|
Duke of Lu, and a meeting was convened at Chia-ku, [61] he said: "If
|
|
|
pacific negotiations are in progress, warlike preparations should have
|
|
|
been made beforehand." He rebuked and shamed the Marquis of Ch’i, who
|
|
|
cowered under him and dared not proceed to violence. How can it be said
|
|
|
that these two great Sages had no knowledge of military matters?
|
|
|
|
|
|
We have seen that the great Chu Hsi held Sun Tzŭ in high esteem. He
|
|
|
also appeals to the authority of the Classics:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
Our Master Confucius, answering Duke Ling of Wei, said: "I have never
|
|
|
studied matters connected with armies and battalions." [62] Replying to
|
|
|
K’ung Wen-tzu, he said: I have not been instructed about buff-coats and
|
|
|
weapons." But if we turn to the meeting at Chia-ku, we find that he
|
|
|
used armed force against the men of Lai, so that the marquis of Ch’i
|
|
|
was overawed. Again, when the inhabitants of Pi revolted; he ordered
|
|
|
his officers to attack them, whereupon they were defeated and fled in
|
|
|
confusion. He once uttered the words: "If I fight, I conquer." [63] And
|
|
|
Jan Yu also said: "The Sage exercises both civil and military
|
|
|
functions." [64] Can it be a fact that Confucius never studied or
|
|
|
received instruction in the art of war? We can only say that he did not
|
|
|
specially choose matters connected with armies and fighting to be the
|
|
|
subject of his teaching.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sun Hsing-yen, the editor of Sun Tzŭ, writes in similar strain:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Confucius said: "I am unversed in military matters." [65] He also said:
|
|
|
"If I fight, I conquer." Confucius ordered ceremonies and regulated
|
|
|
music. Now war constitutes one of the five classes of State ceremonial,
|
|
|
[66] and must not be treated as an independent branch of study. Hence,
|
|
|
the words "I am unversed in" must be taken to mean that there are
|
|
|
things which even an inspired Teacher does not know. Those who have to
|
|
|
lead an army and devise stratagems, must learn the art of war. But if
|
|
|
one can command the services of a good general like Sun Tzŭ, who was
|
|
|
employed by Wu Tzŭ-hsu, there is no need to learn it oneself. Hence the
|
|
|
remark added by Confucius: "If I fight, I conquer."
|
|
|
|
|
|
The men of the present day, however, willfully interpret these words of
|
|
|
Confucius in their narrowest sense, as though he meant that books on
|
|
|
the art of war were not worth reading. With blind persistency, they
|
|
|
adduce the example of Chao Kua, who pored over his father’s books to no
|
|
|
purpose, [67] as a proof that all military theory is useless. Again,
|
|
|
seeing that books on war have to do with such things as opportunism in
|
|
|
designing plans, and the conversion of spies, they hold that the art is
|
|
|
immoral and unworthy of a sage. These people ignore the fact that the
|
|
|
studies of our scholars and the civil administration of our officials
|
|
|
also require steady application and practice before efficiency is
|
|
|
reached. The ancients were particularly chary of allowing mere novices
|
|
|
to botch their work. [68] Weapons are baneful [69] and fighting
|
|
|
perilous; and useless unless a general is in constant practice, he
|
|
|
ought not to hazard other men’s lives in battle. [70] Hence it is
|
|
|
essential that Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters should be studied.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hsiang Liang used to instruct his nephew Chi [71] in the art of war.
|
|
|
Chi got a rough idea of the art in its general bearings, but would not
|
|
|
pursue his studies to their proper outcome, the consequence being that
|
|
|
he was finally defeated and overthrown. He did not realize that the
|
|
|
tricks and artifices of war are beyond verbal computation. Duke Hsiang
|
|
|
of Sung and King Yen of Hsu were brought to destruction by their
|
|
|
misplaced humanity. The treacherous and underhand nature of war
|
|
|
necessitates the use of guile and stratagem suited to the occasion.
|
|
|
There is a case on record of Confucius himself having violated an
|
|
|
extorted oath, [72] and also of his having left the Sung State in
|
|
|
disguise. [73] Can we then recklessly arraign Sun Tzŭ for disregarding
|
|
|
truth and honesty?
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bibliography
|
|
|
|
|
|
The following are the oldest Chinese treatises on war, after Sun Tzŭ.
|
|
|
The notes on each have been drawn principally from the _Ssu k’u ch’uan
|
|
|
shu chien ming mu lu_, ch. 9, fol. 22 sqq.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. _Wu Tzŭ_, in 1 _chuan_ or 6 chapters. By Wu Ch’i (_d_. 381 B.C.). A
|
|
|
genuine work. See _Shih Chi_, ch. 65.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. _Ssu-ma Fa_, in 1 _chuan_ or 5 chapters. Wrongly attributed to
|
|
|
Ssu-ma Jang-chu of the 6th century B.C. Its date, however, must be
|
|
|
early, as the customs of the three ancient dynasties are constantly to
|
|
|
be met within its pages. See _Shih Chi_, ch. 64.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The _Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu_ (ch. 99, f. 1) remarks that the oldest three
|
|
|
treatises on war, _Sun Tzŭ_, _Wu Tzŭ_ and _Ssu-ma Fa_, are, generally
|
|
|
speaking, only concerned with things strictly military—the art of
|
|
|
producing, collecting, training and drilling troops, and the correct
|
|
|
theory with regard to measures of expediency, laying plans, transport
|
|
|
of goods and the handling of soldiers—in strong contrast to later
|
|
|
works, in which the science of war is usually blended with metaphysics,
|
|
|
divination and magical arts in general.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. _Liu T’ao_, in 6 _chuan_, or 60 chapters. Attributed to Lu Wang (or
|
|
|
Lu Shang, also known as T’ai Kung) of the 12th century B.C. [74] But
|
|
|
its style does not belong to the era of the Three Dynasties. Lu Te-ming
|
|
|
(550-625 A.D.) mentions the work, and enumerates the headings of the
|
|
|
six sections so that the forgery cannot have been later than Sui
|
|
|
dynasty.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. _Wei Liao Tzŭ_, in 5 _chuan_. Attributed to Wei Liao (4th cent.
|
|
|
B.C.), who studied under the famous Kuei-ku Tzŭ. The work appears to
|
|
|
have been originally in 31 chapters, whereas the text we possess
|
|
|
contains only 24. Its matter is sound enough in the main, though the
|
|
|
strategical devices differ considerably from those of the Warring
|
|
|
States period. It is been furnished with a commentary by the well-known
|
|
|
Sung philosopher Chang Tsai.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. _San Lueh_ in 3 _chuan_. Attributed to Huang-shih Kung, a legendary
|
|
|
personage who is said to have bestowed it on Chang Liang (_d_. 187
|
|
|
B.C.) in an interview on a bridge. But here again, the style is not
|
|
|
that of works dating from the Ch’in or Han period. The Han Emperor
|
|
|
Kuang Wu [25-57 A.D.] apparently quotes from it in one of his
|
|
|
proclamations; but the passage in question may have been inserted later
|
|
|
on, in order to prove the genuineness of the work. We shall not be far
|
|
|
out if we refer it to the Northern Sung period [420-478 A.D.], or
|
|
|
somewhat earlier.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. _Li Wei Kung Wen Tui_, in 3 sections. Written in the form of a
|
|
|
dialogue between T’ai Tsung and his great general Li Ching, it is
|
|
|
usually ascribed to the latter. Competent authorities consider it a
|
|
|
forgery, though the author was evidently well versed in the art of war.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. _Li Ching Ping Fa_ (not to be confounded with the foregoing) is a
|
|
|
short treatise in 8 chapters, preserved in the T’ung Tien, but not
|
|
|
published separately. This fact explains its omission from the _Ssu K’u
|
|
|
Ch’uan Shu_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. _Wu Ch’i Ching_, in 1 _chuan_. Attributed to the legendary minister
|
|
|
Feng Hou, with exegetical notes by Kung-sun Hung of the Han dynasty
|
|
|
(_d_. 121 B.C.), and said to have been eulogized by the celebrated
|
|
|
general Ma Lung (_d_. 300 A.D.). Yet the earliest mention of it is in
|
|
|
the _Sung Chih_. Although a forgery, the work is well put together.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Considering the high popular estimation in which Chu-ko Liang has
|
|
|
always been held, it is not surprising to find more than one work on
|
|
|
war ascribed to his pen. Such are (1) the _Shih Liu Ts’e_ (1 _chuan_),
|
|
|
preserved in the _Yung Lo Ta Tien;_ (2) _Chiang Yuan_ (1 _chuan_); and
|
|
|
(3) _Hsin Shu_ (1 _chuan_), which steals wholesale from Sun Tzŭ. None
|
|
|
of these has the slightest claim to be considered genuine.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Most of the large Chinese encyclopedias contain extensive sections
|
|
|
devoted to the literature of war. The following references may be found
|
|
|
useful:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
_T’ung Tien_ (circa 800 A.D.), ch. 148-162.
|
|
|
_T’ai P’ing Yu Lan_ (983), ch. 270-359.
|
|
|
_Wen Hsien Tung K’ao_ (13th cent.), ch. 221.
|
|
|
_Yu Hai_ (13th cent.), ch. 140, 141.
|
|
|
_San Ts’ai T’u Hui_ (16th cent).
|
|
|
_Kuang Po Wu Chih_ (1607), ch. 31, 32.
|
|
|
_Ch’ien Ch’io Lei Shu_ (1632), ch. 75.
|
|
|
_Yuan Chien Lei Han_ (1710), ch. 206-229.
|
|
|
_Ku Chin T’u Shu Chi Ch’eng_ (1726), section XXX, esp. ch. 81-90.
|
|
|
_Hsu Wen Hsien T’ung K’ao_ (1784), ch. 121-134.
|
|
|
_Huang Ch’ao Ching Shih Wen Pien_ (1826), ch. 76, 77.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The bibliographical sections of certain historical works also deserve
|
|
|
mention:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Ch’ien Han Shu_, ch. 30.
|
|
|
_Sui Shu_, ch. 32-35.
|
|
|
_Chiu T’ang Shu_, ch. 46, 47.
|
|
|
_Hsin T’ang Shu_, ch. 57,60.
|
|
|
_Sung Shih_, ch. 202-209.
|
|
|
_T’ung Chih_ (circa 1150), ch. 68.
|
|
|
|
|
|
To these of course must be added the great Catalogue of the Imperial
|
|
|
Library:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
_Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu Tsung Mu T’i Yao_ (1790), ch. 99, 100.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Footnotes
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. _Shih Chi_, ch. 65.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. He reigned from 514 to 496 B.C.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. _Shih Chi_, ch. 130.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. The appellation of Nang Wa.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. _Shih Chi_, ch. 31.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. _Shih Chi_, ch. 25.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. The appellation of Hu Yen, mentioned in ch. 39 under the year 637.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. Wang-tzu Ch’eng-fu, ch. 32, year 607.
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. The mistake is natural enough. Native critics refer to a work of the
|
|
|
Han dynasty, which says: "Ten _li_ outside the _Wu_ gate [of the city
|
|
|
of Wu, now Soochow in Kiangsu] there is a great mound, raised to
|
|
|
commemorate the entertainment of Sun Wu of Ch’i, who excelled in the
|
|
|
art of war, by the King of Wu."
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. "They attached strings to wood to make bows, and sharpened wood to
|
|
|
make arrows. The use of bows and arrows is to keep the Empire in awe."
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. The son and successor of Ho Lu. He was finally defeated and
|
|
|
overthrown by Kou chien, King of Yüeh, in 473 B.C. See post.
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. King Yen of Hsu, a fabulous being, of whom Sun Hsing-yen says in
|
|
|
his preface: "His humanity brought him to destruction."
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. The passage I have put in brackets is omitted in the _T’u Shu_, and
|
|
|
may be an interpolation. It was known, however to Chang Shou-chieh of
|
|
|
the T’ang dynasty, and appears in the _T’ai P’ing Yu Lan_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. Ts’ao Kung seems to be thinking of the first part of chap. II,
|
|
|
perhaps especially of § 8.
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. See chap. XI.
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. On the other hand, it is noteworthy that _Wu Tzŭ_, which is not in
|
|
|
6 chapters, has 48 assigned to it in the _Han Chih_. Likewise, the
|
|
|
_Chung Yung_ is credited with 49 chapters, though now only in one only.
|
|
|
In the case of very short works, one is tempted to think that _p’ien_
|
|
|
might simply mean "leaves."
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. Yeh Shih of the Sung dynasty [1151-1223].
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. He hardly deserves to be bracketed with assassins.
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. See Chapter 7, § 27 and Chapter 11, § 28.
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. See Chapter 11, § 28. Chuan Chu is the abbreviated form of his
|
|
|
name.
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. I.e. Po P’ei. See ante.
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. The nucleus of this work is probably genuine, though large
|
|
|
additions have been made by later hands. Kuan chung died in 645 B.C.
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. See infra, beginning of INTRODUCTION.
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. I do not know what this work, unless it be the last chapter of
|
|
|
another work. Why that chapter should be singled out, however, is not
|
|
|
clear.
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. About 480 B.C.
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. That is, I suppose, the age of Wu Wang and Chou Kung.
|
|
|
|
|
|
27. In the 3rd century B.C.
|
|
|
|
|
|
28. Ssu-ma Jang-chu, whose family name was T’ien, lived in the latter
|
|
|
half of the 6th century B.C., and is also believed to have written a
|
|
|
work on war. See _Shih Chi_, ch. 64, and infra at the beginning of the
|
|
|
INTRODUCTION.
|
|
|
|
|
|
29. See Legge’s Classics, vol. V, Prolegomena p. 27. Legge thinks that
|
|
|
the _Tso Chuan_ must have been written in the 5th century, but not
|
|
|
before 424 B.C.
|
|
|
|
|
|
30. See _Mencius_ III. 1. iii. 13-20.
|
|
|
|
|
|
31. When Wu first appears in the _Ch’un Ch’iu_ in 584, it is already at
|
|
|
variance with its powerful neighbour. The _Ch’un Ch’iu_ first mentions
|
|
|
Yüeh in 537, the _Tso Chuan_ in 601.
|
|
|
|
|
|
32. This is explicitly stated in the _Tso Chuan_, XXXII, 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
33. There is this to be said for the later period, that the feud would
|
|
|
tend to grow more bitter after each encounter, and thus more fully
|
|
|
justify the language used in XI. § 30.
|
|
|
|
|
|
34. With Wu Yuan himself the case is just the reverse:—a spurious
|
|
|
treatise on war has been fathered on him simply because he was a great
|
|
|
general. Here we have an obvious inducement to forgery. Sun Wu, on the
|
|
|
other hand, cannot have been widely known to fame in the 5th century.
|
|
|
|
|
|
35. From _Tso Chuan:_ "From the date of King Chao’s accession [515]
|
|
|
there was no year in which Ch’u was not attacked by Wu."
|
|
|
|
|
|
36. Preface ad fin: "My family comes from Lo-an, and we are really
|
|
|
descended from Sun Tzŭ. I am ashamed to say that I only read my
|
|
|
ancestor’s work from a literary point of view, without comprehending
|
|
|
the military technique. So long have we been enjoying the blessings of
|
|
|
peace!"
|
|
|
|
|
|
37. Hoa-yin is about 14 miles from T’ung-kuan on the eastern border of
|
|
|
Shensi. The temple in question is still visited by those about the
|
|
|
ascent of the Western Sacred Mountain. It is mentioned in a text as
|
|
|
being "situated five _li_ east of the district city of Hua-yin. The
|
|
|
temple contains the Hua-shan tablet inscribed by the T’ang Emperor
|
|
|
Hsuan Tsung [713-755]."
|
|
|
|
|
|
38. See my "Catalogue of Chinese Books" (Luzac & Co., 1908), no. 40.
|
|
|
|
|
|
39. This is a discussion of 29 difficult passages in Sun Tzŭ.
|
|
|
|
|
|
40. Cf. Catalogue of the library of Fan family at Ningpo: "His
|
|
|
commentary is frequently obscure; it furnishes a clue, but does not
|
|
|
fully develop the meaning."
|
|
|
|
|
|
41. _Wen Hsien T’ung K’ao_, ch. 221.
|
|
|
|
|
|
42. It is interesting to note that M. Pelliot has recently discovered
|
|
|
chapters 1, 4 and 5 of this lost work in the "Grottos of the Thousand
|
|
|
Buddhas." See B.E.F.E.O., t. VIII, nos. 3-4, p. 525.
|
|
|
|
|
|
43. The Hsia, the Shang and the Chou. Although the last-named was
|
|
|
nominally existent in Sun Tzŭ’s day, it retained hardly a vestige of
|
|
|
power, and the old military organization had practically gone by the
|
|
|
board. I can suggest no other explanation of the passage.
|
|
|
|
|
|
44. See _Chou Li_, xxix. 6-10.
|
|
|
|
|
|
45. _T’ung K’ao_, ch. 221.
|
|
|
|
|
|
46. This appears to be still extant. See Wylie’s "Notes," p. 91 (new
|
|
|
edition).
|
|
|
|
|
|
47. _T’ung K’ao_, loc. cit.
|
|
|
|
|
|
48. A notable person in his day. His biography is given in the _San Kuo
|
|
|
Chih_, ch. 10.
|
|
|
|
|
|
49. See XI. § 58, note.
|
|
|
|
|
|
50. _Hou Han Shu_, ch. 17 ad init.
|
|
|
|
|
|
51. _San Kuo Chih_, ch. 54.
|
|
|
|
|
|
52. _Sung Shih_, ch. 365 ad init.
|
|
|
|
|
|
53. The few Europeans who have yet had an opportunity of acquainting
|
|
|
themselves with Sun Tzŭ are not behindhand in their praise. In this
|
|
|
connection, I may perhaps be excused for quoting from a letter from
|
|
|
Lord Roberts, to whom the sheets of the present work were submitted
|
|
|
previous to publication: "Many of Sun Wu’s maxims are perfectly
|
|
|
applicable to the present day, and no. 11 [in Chapter VIII] is one that
|
|
|
the people of this country would do well to take to heart."
|
|
|
|
|
|
54. Ch. 140.
|
|
|
|
|
|
55. See IV. § 3.
|
|
|
|
|
|
56. The allusion may be to Mencius VI. 2. ix. 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
57. The _Tso Chuan_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
58. _Shih Chi_, ch. 25, fol. I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
59. Cf. _Shih Chi_, ch 47.
|
|
|
|
|
|
60. See _Shu Ching_, preface § 55.
|
|
|
|
|
|
61. See _Shih Chi_, ch. 47.
|
|
|
|
|
|
62. _Lun Yu_, XV. 1.
|
|
|
|
|
|
63. I failed to trace this utterance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
64. Supra.
|
|
|
|
|
|
65. Supra.
|
|
|
|
|
|
66. The other four being worship, mourning, entertainment of guests,
|
|
|
and festive rites. See _Shu Ching_, ii. 1. III. 8, and _Chou Li_, IX.
|
|
|
fol. 49.
|
|
|
|
|
|
67. See XIII. § 11, note.
|
|
|
|
|
|
68. This is a rather obscure allusion to the _Tso Chuan_, where
|
|
|
Tzŭ-ch’an says: "If you have a piece of beautiful brocade, you will not
|
|
|
employ a mere learner to make it up."
|
|
|
|
|
|
69. Cf. _Tao Te Ching_, ch. 31.
|
|
|
|
|
|
70. Sun Hsing-yen might have quoted Confucius again. See _Lun Yu_,
|
|
|
XIII. 29, 30.
|
|
|
|
|
|
71. Better known as Hsiang Yu [233-202 B.C.].
|
|
|
|
|
|
72. _Shih Chi_, ch. 47.
|
|
|
|
|
|
73. _Shih Chi_, ch. 38.
|
|
|
|
|
|
74. See XIII. § 27, note. Further details on T’ai Kung will be found in
|
|
|
the _Shih Chi_, ch. 32 ad init. Besides the tradition which makes him a
|
|
|
former minister of Chou Hsin, two other accounts of him are there
|
|
|
given, according to which he would appear to have been first raised
|
|
|
from a humble private station by Wen Wang.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter I. LAYING PLANS
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung, in defining the meaning of the Chinese for the title of
|
|
|
this chapter, says it refers to the deliberations in the temple
|
|
|
selected by the general for his temporary use, or as we should say, in
|
|
|
his tent. See. § 26.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: The art of war is of vital importance to the State.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. It is a matter of life and death, a road either to safety or to
|
|
|
ruin. Hence it is a subject of inquiry which can on no account be
|
|
|
neglected.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. The art of war, then, is governed by five constant factors, to be
|
|
|
taken into account in one’s deliberations, when seeking to determine
|
|
|
the conditions obtaining in the field.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. These are: (1) The Moral Law; (2) Heaven; (3) Earth; (4) The
|
|
|
Commander; (5) Method and discipline.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[It appears from what follows that Sun Tzŭ means by "Moral Law" a
|
|
|
principle of harmony, not unlike the Tao of Lao Tzŭ in its moral
|
|
|
aspect. One might be tempted to render it by "morale," were it not
|
|
|
considered as an attribute of the _ruler_ in § 13.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
5, 6. _The Moral Law_ causes the people to be in complete accord with
|
|
|
their ruler, so that they will follow him regardless of their lives,
|
|
|
undismayed by any danger.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "Without constant practice, the
|
|
|
officers will be nervous and undecided when mustering for battle;
|
|
|
without constant practice, the general will be wavering and irresolute
|
|
|
when the crisis is at hand."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. _Heaven_ signifies night and day, cold and heat, times and seasons.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The commentators, I think, make an unnecessary mystery of two words
|
|
|
here. Meng Shih refers to "the hard and the soft, waxing and waning" of
|
|
|
Heaven. Wang Hsi, however, may be right in saying that what is meant is
|
|
|
"the general economy of Heaven," including the five elements, the four
|
|
|
seasons, wind and clouds, and other phenomena.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. _Earth_ comprises distances, great and small; danger and security;
|
|
|
open ground and narrow passes; the chances of life and death.
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. _The Commander_ stands for the virtues of wisdom, sincerity,
|
|
|
benevolence, courage and strictness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The five cardinal virtues of the Chinese are (1) humanity or
|
|
|
benevolence; (2) uprightness of mind; (3) self-respect, self-control,
|
|
|
or "proper feeling;" (4) wisdom; (5) sincerity or good faith. Here
|
|
|
"wisdom" and "sincerity" are put before "humanity or benevolence," and
|
|
|
the two military virtues of "courage" and "strictness" substituted for
|
|
|
"uprightness of mind" and "self-respect, self-control, or ‘proper
|
|
|
feeling.’"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. By _Method and discipline_ are to be understood the marshalling of
|
|
|
the army in its proper subdivisions, the gradations of rank among the
|
|
|
officers, the maintenance of roads by which supplies may reach the
|
|
|
army, and the control of military expenditure.
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. These five heads should be familiar to every general: he who knows
|
|
|
them will be victorious; he who knows them not will fail.
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. Therefore, in your deliberations, when seeking to determine the
|
|
|
military conditions, let them be made the basis of a comparison, in
|
|
|
this wise:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. (1) Which of the two sovereigns is imbued with the Moral law?
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I.e., "is in harmony with his subjects." Cf. § 5.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(2) Which of the two generals has most ability?
|
|
|
(3) With whom lie the advantages derived from Heaven and Earth?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[See §§ 7, 8]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(4) On which side is discipline most rigorously enforced?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu alludes to the remarkable story of Ts’ao Ts’ao (A.D. 155-220),
|
|
|
who was such a strict disciplinarian that once, in accordance with his
|
|
|
own severe regulations against injury to standing crops, he condemned
|
|
|
himself to death for having allowed his horse to shy into a field of
|
|
|
corn! However, in lieu of losing his head, he was persuaded to satisfy
|
|
|
his sense of justice by cutting off his hair. Ts’ao Ts’ao’s own comment
|
|
|
on the present passage is characteristically curt: "when you lay down a
|
|
|
law, see that it is not disobeyed; if it is disobeyed the offender must
|
|
|
be put to death."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(5) Which army is the stronger?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Morally as well as physically. As Mei Yao-ch’en puts it, freely
|
|
|
rendered, "_esprit de corps_ and ‘big battalions.’"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(6) On which side are officers and men more highly trained?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "Without constant practice, the
|
|
|
officers will be nervous and undecided when mustering for battle;
|
|
|
without constant practice, the general will be wavering and irresolute
|
|
|
when the crisis is at hand."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(7) In which army is there the greater constancy both in reward and
|
|
|
punishment?
|
|
|
|
|
|
[On which side is there the most absolute certainty that merit will be
|
|
|
properly rewarded and misdeeds summarily punished?]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. By means of these seven considerations I can forecast victory or
|
|
|
defeat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. The general that hearkens to my counsel and acts upon it, will
|
|
|
conquer:—let such a one be retained in command! The general that
|
|
|
hearkens not to my counsel nor acts upon it, will suffer defeat:—let
|
|
|
such a one be dismissed!
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The form of this paragraph reminds us that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was
|
|
|
composed expressly for the benefit of his patron Ho Lu, king of the Wu
|
|
|
State.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. While heeding the profit of my counsel, avail yourself also of any
|
|
|
helpful circumstances over and beyond the ordinary rules.
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. According as circumstances are favourable, one should modify one’s
|
|
|
plans.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Sun Tzŭ, as a practical soldier, will have none of the "bookish
|
|
|
theoric." He cautions us here not to pin our faith to abstract
|
|
|
principles; "for," as Chang Yu puts it, "while the main laws of
|
|
|
strategy can be stated clearly enough for the benefit of all and
|
|
|
sundry, you must be guided by the actions of the enemy in attempting to
|
|
|
secure a favourable position in actual warfare." On the eve of the
|
|
|
battle of Waterloo, Lord Uxbridge, commanding the cavalry, went to the
|
|
|
Duke of Wellington in order to learn what his plans and calculations
|
|
|
were for the morrow, because, as he explained, he might suddenly find
|
|
|
himself Commander-in-chief and would be unable to frame new plans in a
|
|
|
critical moment. The Duke listened quietly and then said: "Who will
|
|
|
attack the first tomorrow—I or Bonaparte?" "Bonaparte," replied Lord
|
|
|
Uxbridge. "Well," continued the Duke, "Bonaparte has not given me any
|
|
|
idea of his projects; and as my plans will depend upon his, how can you
|
|
|
expect me to tell you what mine are?" [1] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. All warfare is based on deception.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The truth of this pithy and profound saying will be admitted by every
|
|
|
soldier. Col. Henderson tells us that Wellington, great in so many
|
|
|
military qualities, was especially distinguished by "the extraordinary
|
|
|
skill with which he concealed his movements and deceived both friend
|
|
|
and foe."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. Hence, when able to attack, we must seem unable; when using our
|
|
|
forces, we must seem inactive; when we are near, we must make the enemy
|
|
|
believe we are far away; when far away, we must make him believe we are
|
|
|
near.
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. Hold out baits to entice the enemy. Feign disorder, and crush him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[All commentators, except Chang Yu, say, "When he is in disorder, crush
|
|
|
him." It is more natural to suppose that Sun Tzŭ is still illustrating
|
|
|
the uses of deception in war.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. If he is secure at all points, be prepared for him. If he is in
|
|
|
superior strength, evade him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. If your opponent is of choleric temper, seek to irritate him.
|
|
|
Pretend to be weak, that he may grow arrogant.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wang Tzŭ, quoted by Tu Yu, says that the good tactician plays with his
|
|
|
adversary as a cat plays with a mouse, first feigning weakness and
|
|
|
immobility, and then suddenly pouncing upon him.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. If he is taking his ease, give him no rest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is probably the meaning though Mei Yao-ch’en has the note: "while
|
|
|
we are taking our ease, wait for the enemy to tire himself out." The
|
|
|
_Yu Lan_ has "Lure him on and tire him out."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
If his forces are united, separate them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Less plausible is the interpretation favoured by most of the
|
|
|
commentators: "If sovereign and subject are in accord, put division
|
|
|
between them."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. Attack him where he is unprepared, appear where you are not
|
|
|
expected.
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. These military devices, leading to victory, must not be divulged
|
|
|
beforehand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. Now the general who wins a battle makes many calculations in his
|
|
|
temple ere the battle is fought.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu tells us that in ancient times it was customary for a temple
|
|
|
to be set apart for the use of a general who was about to take the
|
|
|
field, in order that he might there elaborate his plan of campaign.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The general who loses a battle makes but few calculations beforehand.
|
|
|
Thus do many calculations lead to victory, and few calculations to
|
|
|
defeat: how much more no calculation at all! It is by attention to this
|
|
|
point that I can foresee who is likely to win or lose.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] "Words on Wellington," by Sir. W. Fraser.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter II. WAGING WAR
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung has the note: "He who wishes to fight must first count the
|
|
|
cost," which prepares us for the discovery that the subject of the
|
|
|
chapter is not what we might expect from the title, but is primarily a
|
|
|
consideration of ways and means.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: In the operations of war, where there are in the field
|
|
|
a thousand swift chariots, as many heavy chariots, and a hundred
|
|
|
thousand mail-clad soldiers,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The "swift chariots" were lightly built and, according to Chang Yu,
|
|
|
used for the attack; the "heavy chariots" were heavier, and designed
|
|
|
for purposes of defence. Li Ch’uan, it is true, says that the latter
|
|
|
were light, but this seems hardly probable. It is interesting to note
|
|
|
the analogies between early Chinese warfare and that of the Homeric
|
|
|
Greeks. In each case, the war-chariot was the important factor, forming
|
|
|
as it did the nucleus round which was grouped a certain number of
|
|
|
foot-soldiers. With regard to the numbers given here, we are informed
|
|
|
that each swift chariot was accompanied by 75 footmen, and each heavy
|
|
|
chariot by 25 footmen, so that the whole army would be divided up into
|
|
|
a thousand battalions, each consisting of two chariots and a hundred
|
|
|
men.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
with provisions enough to carry them a thousand _li_,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[2.78 modern _li_ go to a mile. The length may have varied slightly
|
|
|
since Sun Tzŭ’s time.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the expenditure at home and at the front, including entertainment of
|
|
|
guests, small items such as glue and paint, and sums spent on chariots
|
|
|
and armour, will reach the total of a thousand ounces of silver per
|
|
|
day. Such is the cost of raising an army of 100,000 men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. When you engage in actual fighting, if victory is long in coming,
|
|
|
the men’s weapons will grow dull and their ardour will be damped. If
|
|
|
you lay siege to a town, you will exhaust your strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. Again, if the campaign is protracted, the resources of the State
|
|
|
will not be equal to the strain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. Now, when your weapons are dulled, your ardour damped, your strength
|
|
|
exhausted and your treasure spent, other chieftains will spring up to
|
|
|
take advantage of your extremity. Then no man, however wise, will be
|
|
|
able to avert the consequences that must ensue.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. Thus, though we have heard of stupid haste in war, cleverness has
|
|
|
never been seen associated with long delays.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This concise and difficult sentence is not well explained by any of
|
|
|
the commentators. Ts’ao Kung, Li Ch’uan, Meng Shih, Tu Yu, Tu Mu and
|
|
|
Mei Yao-ch’en have notes to the effect that a general, though naturally
|
|
|
stupid, may nevertheless conquer through sheer force of rapidity. Ho
|
|
|
Shih says: "Haste may be stupid, but at any rate it saves expenditure
|
|
|
of energy and treasure; protracted operations may be very clever, but
|
|
|
they bring calamity in their train." Wang Hsi evades the difficulty by
|
|
|
remarking: "Lengthy operations mean an army growing old, wealth being
|
|
|
expended, an empty exchequer and distress among the people; true
|
|
|
cleverness insures against the occurrence of such calamities." Chang Yu
|
|
|
says: "So long as victory can be attained, stupid haste is preferable
|
|
|
to clever dilatoriness." Now Sun Tzŭ says nothing whatever, except
|
|
|
possibly by implication, about ill-considered haste being better than
|
|
|
ingenious but lengthy operations. What he does say is something much
|
|
|
more guarded, namely that, while speed may sometimes be injudicious,
|
|
|
tardiness can never be anything but foolish—if only because it means
|
|
|
impoverishment to the nation. In considering the point raised here by
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ, the classic example of Fabius Cunctator will inevitably occur
|
|
|
to the mind. That general deliberately measured the endurance of Rome
|
|
|
against that of Hannibals’s isolated army, because it seemed to him
|
|
|
that the latter was more likely to suffer from a long campaign in a
|
|
|
strange country. But it is quite a moot question whether his tactics
|
|
|
would have proved successful in the long run. Their reversal it is
|
|
|
true, led to Cannae; but this only establishes a negative presumption
|
|
|
in their favour.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. There is no instance of a country having benefited from prolonged
|
|
|
warfare.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. It is only one who is thoroughly acquainted with the evils of war
|
|
|
that can thoroughly understand the profitable way of carrying it on.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, with rapidity. Only one who knows the disastrous effects of a
|
|
|
long war can realize the supreme importance of rapidity in bringing it
|
|
|
to a close. Only two commentators seem to favour this interpretation,
|
|
|
but it fits well into the logic of the context, whereas the rendering,
|
|
|
"He who does not know the evils of war cannot appreciate its benefits,"
|
|
|
is distinctly pointless.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. The skilful soldier does not raise a second levy, neither are his
|
|
|
supply-waggons loaded more than twice.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Once war is declared, he will not waste precious time in waiting for
|
|
|
reinforcements, nor will he return his army back for fresh supplies,
|
|
|
but crosses the enemy’s frontier without delay. This may seem an
|
|
|
audacious policy to recommend, but with all great strategists, from
|
|
|
Julius Caesar to Napoleon Bonaparte, the value of time—that is, being a
|
|
|
little ahead of your opponent—has counted for more than either
|
|
|
numerical superiority or the nicest calculations with regard to
|
|
|
commissariat.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. Bring war material with you from home, but forage on the enemy. Thus
|
|
|
the army will have food enough for its needs.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The Chinese word translated here as "war material" literally means
|
|
|
"things to be used", and is meant in the widest sense. It includes all
|
|
|
the impedimenta of an army, apart from provisions.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. Poverty of the State exchequer causes an army to be maintained by
|
|
|
contributions from a distance. Contributing to maintain an army at a
|
|
|
distance causes the people to be impoverished.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The beginning of this sentence does not balance properly with the
|
|
|
next, though obviously intended to do so. The arrangement, moreover, is
|
|
|
so awkward that I cannot help suspecting some corruption in the text.
|
|
|
It never seems to occur to Chinese commentators that an emendation may
|
|
|
be necessary for the sense, and we get no help from them there. The
|
|
|
Chinese words Sun Tzŭ used to indicate the cause of the people’s
|
|
|
impoverishment clearly have reference to some system by which the
|
|
|
husbandmen sent their contributions of corn to the army direct. But why
|
|
|
should it fall on them to maintain an army in this way, except because
|
|
|
the State or Government is too poor to do so?]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. On the other hand, the proximity of an army causes prices to go up;
|
|
|
and high prices cause the people’s substance to be drained away.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wang Hsi says high prices occur before the army has left its own
|
|
|
territory. Ts’ao Kung understands it of an army that has already
|
|
|
crossed the frontier.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. When their substance is drained away, the peasantry will be
|
|
|
afflicted by heavy exactions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
13, 14. With this loss of substance and exhaustion of strength, the
|
|
|
homes of the people will be stripped bare, and three-tenths of their
|
|
|
incomes will be dissipated;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu and Wang Hsi agree that the people are not mulcted not of 3/10,
|
|
|
but of 7/10, of their income. But this is hardly to be extracted from
|
|
|
our text. Ho Shih has a characteristic tag: "The _people_ being
|
|
|
regarded as the essential part of the State, and _food_ as the people’s
|
|
|
heaven, is it not right that those in authority should value and be
|
|
|
careful of both?"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
while Government expenses for broken chariots, worn-out horses,
|
|
|
breast-plates and helmets, bows and arrows, spears and shields,
|
|
|
protective mantlets, draught-oxen and heavy waggons, will amount to
|
|
|
four-tenths of its total revenue.
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Hence a wise general makes a point of foraging on the enemy. One
|
|
|
cartload of the enemy’s provisions is equivalent to twenty of one’s
|
|
|
own, and likewise a single _picul_ of his provender is equivalent to
|
|
|
twenty from one’s own store.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Because twenty cartloads will be consumed in the process of
|
|
|
transporting one cartload to the front. A _picul_ is a unit of measure
|
|
|
equal to 133.3 pounds (65.5 kilograms).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. Now in order to kill the enemy, our men must be roused to anger;
|
|
|
that there may be advantage from defeating the enemy, they must have
|
|
|
their rewards.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "Rewards are necessary in order to make the soldiers see
|
|
|
the advantage of beating the enemy; thus, when you capture spoils from
|
|
|
the enemy, they must be used as rewards, so that all your men may have
|
|
|
a keen desire to fight, each on his own account."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. Therefore in chariot fighting, when ten or more chariots have been
|
|
|
taken, those should be rewarded who took the first. Our own flags
|
|
|
should be substituted for those of the enemy, and the chariots mingled
|
|
|
and used in conjunction with ours. The captured soldiers should be
|
|
|
kindly treated and kept.
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. This is called, using the conquered foe to augment one’s own
|
|
|
strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. In war, then, let your great object be victory, not lengthy
|
|
|
campaigns.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As Ho Shih remarks: "War is not a thing to be trifled with." Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
here reiterates the main lesson which this chapter is intended to
|
|
|
enforce."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. Thus it may be known that the leader of armies is the arbiter of
|
|
|
the people’s fate, the man on whom it depends whether the nation shall
|
|
|
be in peace or in peril.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter III. ATTACK BY STRATAGEM
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: In the practical art of war, the best thing of all is
|
|
|
to take the enemy’s country whole and intact; to shatter and destroy it
|
|
|
is not so good. So, too, it is better to capture an army entire than
|
|
|
to destroy it, to capture a regiment, a detachment or a company entire
|
|
|
than to destroy them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The equivalent to an army corps, according to Ssu-ma Fa, consisted
|
|
|
nominally of 12500 men; according to Ts’ao Kung, the equivalent of a
|
|
|
regiment contained 500 men, the equivalent to a detachment consists
|
|
|
from any number between 100 and 500, and the equivalent of a company
|
|
|
contains from 5 to 100 men. For the last two, however, Chang Yu gives
|
|
|
the exact figures of 100 and 5 respectively.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. Hence to fight and conquer in all your battles is not supreme
|
|
|
excellence; supreme excellence consists in breaking the enemy’s
|
|
|
resistance without fighting.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Here again, no modern strategist but will approve the words of the old
|
|
|
Chinese general. Moltke’s greatest triumph, the capitulation of the
|
|
|
huge French army at Sedan, was won practically without bloodshed.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. Thus the highest form of generalship is to baulk the enemy’s plans;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Perhaps the word "balk" falls short of expressing the full force of
|
|
|
the Chinese word, which implies not an attitude of defence, whereby one
|
|
|
might be content to foil the enemy’s stratagems one after another, but
|
|
|
an active policy of counter-attack. Ho Shih puts this very clearly in
|
|
|
his note: "When the enemy has made a plan of attack against us, we must
|
|
|
anticipate him by delivering our own attack first."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the next best is to prevent the junction of the enemy’s forces;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Isolating him from his allies. We must not forget that Sun Tzŭ, in
|
|
|
speaking of hostilities, always has in mind the numerous states or
|
|
|
principalities into which the China of his day was split up.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the next in order is to attack the enemy’s army in the field;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[When he is already at full strength.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and the worst policy of all is to besiege walled cities.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. The rule is, not to besiege walled cities if it can possibly be
|
|
|
avoided.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Another sound piece of military theory. Had the Boers acted upon it in
|
|
|
1899, and refrained from dissipating their strength before Kimberley,
|
|
|
Mafeking, or even Ladysmith, it is more than probable that they would
|
|
|
have been masters of the situation before the British were ready
|
|
|
seriously to oppose them.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The preparation of mantlets, movable shelters, and various implements
|
|
|
of war, will take up three whole months;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[It is not quite clear what the Chinese word, here translated as
|
|
|
"mantlets", described. Ts’ao Kung simply defines them as "large
|
|
|
shields," but we get a better idea of them from Li Ch’uan, who says
|
|
|
they were to protect the heads of those who were assaulting the city
|
|
|
walls at close quarters. This seems to suggest a sort of Roman
|
|
|
_testudo_, ready made. Tu Mu says they were wheeled vehicles used in
|
|
|
repelling attacks, but this is denied by Ch’en Hao. See _supra_ II. 14.
|
|
|
The name is also applied to turrets on city walls. Of the "movable
|
|
|
shelters" we get a fairly clear description from several commentators.
|
|
|
They were wooden missile-proof structures on four wheels, propelled
|
|
|
from within, covered over with raw hides, and used in sieges to convey
|
|
|
parties of men to and from the walls, for the purpose of filling up the
|
|
|
encircling moat with earth. Tu Mu adds that they are now called "wooden
|
|
|
donkeys."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and the piling up of mounds over against the walls will take three
|
|
|
months more.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[These were great mounds or ramparts of earth heaped up to the level of
|
|
|
the enemy’s walls in order to discover the weak points in the defence,
|
|
|
and also to destroy the fortified turrets mentioned in the preceding
|
|
|
note.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. The general, unable to control his irritation, will launch his men
|
|
|
to the assault like swarming ants,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This vivid simile of Ts’ao Kung is taken from the spectacle of an army
|
|
|
of ants climbing a wall. The meaning is that the general, losing
|
|
|
patience at the long delay, may make a premature attempt to storm the
|
|
|
place before his engines of war are ready.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
with the result that one-third of his men are slain, while the town
|
|
|
still remains untaken. Such are the disastrous effects of a siege.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[We are reminded of the terrible losses of the Japanese before Port
|
|
|
Arthur, in the most recent siege which history has to record.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. Therefore the skilful leader subdues the enemy’s troops without any
|
|
|
fighting; he captures their cities without laying siege to them; he
|
|
|
overthrows their kingdom without lengthy operations in the field.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chia Lin notes that he only overthrows the Government, but does no
|
|
|
harm to individuals. The classical instance is Wu Wang, who after
|
|
|
having put an end to the Yin dynasty was acclaimed "Father and mother
|
|
|
of the people."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. With his forces intact he will dispute the mastery of the Empire,
|
|
|
and thus, without losing a man, his triumph will be complete.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Owing to the double meanings in the Chinese text, the latter part of
|
|
|
the sentence is susceptible of quite a different meaning: "And thus,
|
|
|
the weapon not being blunted by use, its keenness remains perfect."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is the method of attacking by stratagem.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. It is the rule in war, if our forces are ten to the enemy’s one, to
|
|
|
surround him; if five to one, to attack him;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Straightway, without waiting for any further advantage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
if twice as numerous, to divide our army into two.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu takes exception to the saying; and at first sight, indeed, it
|
|
|
appears to violate a fundamental principle of war. Ts’ao Kung, however,
|
|
|
gives a clue to Sun Tzŭ’s meaning: "Being two to the enemy’s one, we
|
|
|
may use one part of our army in the regular way, and the other for some
|
|
|
special diversion." Chang Yu thus further elucidates the point: "If our
|
|
|
force is twice as numerous as that of the enemy, it should be split up
|
|
|
into two divisions, one to meet the enemy in front, and one to fall
|
|
|
upon his rear; if he replies to the frontal attack, he may be crushed
|
|
|
from behind; if to the rearward attack, he may be crushed in front."
|
|
|
This is what is meant by saying that ‘one part may be used in the
|
|
|
regular way, and the other for some special diversion.’ Tu Mu does not
|
|
|
understand that dividing one’s army is simply an irregular, just as
|
|
|
concentrating it is the regular, strategical method, and he is too
|
|
|
hasty in calling this a mistake."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. If equally matched, we can offer battle;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan, followed by Ho Shih, gives the following paraphrase: "If
|
|
|
attackers and attacked are equally matched in strength, only the able
|
|
|
general will fight."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
if slightly inferior in numbers, we can avoid the enemy;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The meaning, "we can _watch_ the enemy," is certainly a great
|
|
|
improvement on the above; but unfortunately there appears to be no very
|
|
|
good authority for the variant. Chang Yu reminds us that the saying
|
|
|
only applies if the other factors are equal; a small difference in
|
|
|
numbers is often more than counterbalanced by superior energy and
|
|
|
discipline.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
if quite unequal in every way, we can flee from him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. Hence, though an obstinate fight may be made by a small force, in
|
|
|
the end it must be captured by the larger force.
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. Now the general is the bulwark of the State: if the bulwark is
|
|
|
complete at all points; the State will be strong; if the bulwark is
|
|
|
defective, the State will be weak.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As Li Ch’uan tersely puts it: "Gap indicates deficiency; if the
|
|
|
general’s ability is not perfect (i.e. if he is not thoroughly versed
|
|
|
in his profession), his army will lack strength."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. There are three ways in which a ruler can bring misfortune upon his
|
|
|
army:—
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. (1) By commanding the army to advance or to retreat, being ignorant
|
|
|
of the fact that it cannot obey. This is called hobbling the army.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan adds the comment: "It is like tying together the legs of a
|
|
|
thoroughbred, so that it is unable to gallop." One would naturally
|
|
|
think of "the ruler" in this passage as being at home, and trying to
|
|
|
direct the movements of his army from a distance. But the commentators
|
|
|
understand just the reverse, and quote the saying of T’ai Kung: "A
|
|
|
kingdom should not be governed from without, and army should not be
|
|
|
directed from within." Of course it is true that, during an engagement,
|
|
|
or when in close touch with the enemy, the general should not be in the
|
|
|
thick of his own troops, but a little distance apart. Otherwise, he
|
|
|
will be liable to misjudge the position as a whole, and give wrong
|
|
|
orders.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. (2) By attempting to govern an army in the same way as he
|
|
|
administers a kingdom, being ignorant of the conditions which obtain in
|
|
|
an army. This causes restlessness in the soldier’s minds.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung’s note is, freely translated: "The military sphere and the
|
|
|
civil sphere are wholly distinct; you can’t handle an army in kid
|
|
|
gloves." And Chang Yu says: "Humanity and justice are the principles on
|
|
|
which to govern a state, but not an army; opportunism and flexibility,
|
|
|
on the other hand, are military rather than civil virtues to assimilate
|
|
|
the governing of an army"—to that of a State, understood.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. (3) By employing the officers of his army without discrimination,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, he is not careful to use the right man in the right place.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
through ignorance of the military principle of adaptation to
|
|
|
circumstances. This shakes the confidence of the soldiers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I follow Mei Yao-ch’en here. The other commentators refer not to the
|
|
|
ruler, as in §§ 13, 14, but to the officers he employs. Thus Tu Yu
|
|
|
says: "If a general is ignorant of the principle of adaptability, he
|
|
|
must not be entrusted with a position of authority." Tu Mu quotes: "The
|
|
|
skilful employer of men will employ the wise man, the brave man, the
|
|
|
covetous man, and the stupid man. For the wise man delights in
|
|
|
establishing his merit, the brave man likes to show his courage in
|
|
|
action, the covetous man is quick at seizing advantages, and the stupid
|
|
|
man has no fear of death."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. But when the army is restless and distrustful, trouble is sure to
|
|
|
come from the other feudal princes. This is simply bringing anarchy
|
|
|
into the army, and flinging victory away.
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. Thus we may know that there are five essentials for victory: (1) He
|
|
|
will win who knows when to fight and when not to fight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: If he can fight, he advances and takes the offensive;
|
|
|
if he cannot fight, he retreats and remains on the defensive. He will
|
|
|
invariably conquer who knows whether it is right to take the offensive
|
|
|
or the defensive.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(2) He will win who knows how to handle both superior and inferior
|
|
|
forces.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is not merely the general’s ability to estimate numbers
|
|
|
correctly, as Li Ch’uan and others make out. Chang Yu expounds the
|
|
|
saying more satisfactorily: "By applying the art of war, it is possible
|
|
|
with a lesser force to defeat a greater, and _vice versa_. The secret
|
|
|
lies in an eye for locality, and in not letting the right moment slip.
|
|
|
Thus Wu Tzŭ says: ‘With a superior force, make for easy ground; with an
|
|
|
inferior one, make for difficult ground.’"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(3) He will win whose army is animated by the same spirit throughout
|
|
|
all its ranks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
(4) He will win who, prepared himself, waits to take the enemy
|
|
|
unprepared.
|
|
|
|
|
|
(5) He will win who has military capacity and is not interfered with by
|
|
|
the sovereign.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "It is the sovereign’s function to
|
|
|
give broad instructions, but to decide on battle it is the function of
|
|
|
the general." It is needless to dilate on the military disasters which
|
|
|
have been caused by undue interference with operations in the field on
|
|
|
the part of the home government. Napoleon undoubtedly owed much of his
|
|
|
extraordinary success to the fact that he was not hampered by central
|
|
|
authority.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Victory lies in the knowledge of these five points.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, “These five things are knowledge of the principle of
|
|
|
victory.”]
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need
|
|
|
not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not
|
|
|
the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan cites the case of Fu Chien, prince of Ch’in, who in 383 A.D.
|
|
|
marched with a vast army against the Chin Emperor. When warned not to
|
|
|
despise an enemy who could command the services of such men as Hsieh An
|
|
|
and Huan Ch’ung, he boastfully replied: "I have the population of eight
|
|
|
provinces at my back, infantry and horsemen to the number of one
|
|
|
million; why, they could dam up the Yangtsze River itself by merely
|
|
|
throwing their whips into the stream. What danger have I to fear?"
|
|
|
Nevertheless, his forces were soon after disastrously routed at the Fei
|
|
|
River, and he was obliged to beat a hasty retreat.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will succumb in every
|
|
|
battle.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu said: "Knowing the enemy enables you to take the offensive,
|
|
|
knowing yourself enables you to stand on the defensive." He adds:
|
|
|
"Attack is the secret of defence; defence is the planning of an
|
|
|
attack." It would be hard to find a better epitome of the
|
|
|
root-principle of war.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter IV. TACTICAL DISPOSITIONS
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung explains the Chinese meaning of the words for the title of
|
|
|
this chapter: "marching and countermarching on the part of the two
|
|
|
armies with a view to discovering each other’s condition." Tu Mu says:
|
|
|
"It is through the dispositions of an army that its condition may be
|
|
|
discovered. Conceal your dispositions, and your condition will remain
|
|
|
secret, which leads to victory; show your dispositions, and your
|
|
|
condition will become patent, which leads to defeat." Wang Hsi remarks
|
|
|
that the good general can "secure success by modifying his tactics to
|
|
|
meet those of the enemy."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: The good fighters of old first put themselves beyond
|
|
|
the possibility of defeat, and then waited for an opportunity of
|
|
|
defeating the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. To secure ourselves against defeat lies in our own hands, but the
|
|
|
opportunity of defeating the enemy is provided by the enemy himself.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, of course, by a mistake on the enemy’s part.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. Thus the good fighter is able to secure himself against defeat,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says this is done, "By concealing the disposition of his
|
|
|
troops, covering up his tracks, and taking unremitting precautions."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
but cannot make certain of defeating the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. Hence the saying: One may _know_ how to conquer without being able
|
|
|
to _do_ it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. Security against defeat implies defensive tactics; ability to defeat
|
|
|
the enemy means taking the offensive.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I retain the sense found in a similar passage in §§ 1-3, in spite of
|
|
|
the fact that the commentators are all against me. The meaning they
|
|
|
give, "He who cannot conquer takes the defensive," is plausible
|
|
|
enough.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. Standing on the defensive indicates insufficient strength;
|
|
|
attacking, a superabundance of strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. The general who is skilled in defence hides in the most secret
|
|
|
recesses of the earth;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "hides under the ninth earth," which is a metaphor
|
|
|
indicating the utmost secrecy and concealment, so that the enemy may
|
|
|
not know his whereabouts."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
he who is skilled in attack flashes forth from the topmost heights of
|
|
|
heaven.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Another metaphor, implying that he falls on his adversary like a
|
|
|
thunderbolt, against which there is no time to prepare. This is the
|
|
|
opinion of most of the commentators.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Thus on the one hand we have ability to protect ourselves; on the
|
|
|
other, a victory that is complete.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. To see victory only when it is within the ken of the common herd is
|
|
|
not the acme of excellence.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As Ts’ao Kung remarks, "the thing is to see the plant before it has
|
|
|
germinated," to foresee the event before the action has begun. Li
|
|
|
Ch’uan alludes to the story of Han Hsin who, when about to attack the
|
|
|
vastly superior army of Chao, which was strongly entrenched in the city
|
|
|
of Ch’eng-an, said to his officers: "Gentlemen, we are going to
|
|
|
annihilate the enemy, and shall meet again at dinner." The officers
|
|
|
hardly took his words seriously, and gave a very dubious assent. But
|
|
|
Han Hsin had already worked out in his mind the details of a clever
|
|
|
stratagem, whereby, as he foresaw, he was able to capture the city and
|
|
|
inflict a crushing defeat on his adversary."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. Neither is it the acme of excellence if you fight and conquer and
|
|
|
the whole Empire says, "Well done!"
|
|
|
|
|
|
[True excellence being, as Tu Mu says: "To plan secretly, to move
|
|
|
surreptitiously, to foil the enemy’s intentions and balk his schemes,
|
|
|
so that at last the day may be won without shedding a drop of blood."
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ reserves his approbation for things that
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
"the world’s coarse thumb
|
|
|
And finger fail to plumb."
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. To lift an autumn hair is no sign of great strength;
|
|
|
|
|
|
["Autumn hair" is explained as the fur of a hare, which is finest in
|
|
|
autumn, when it begins to grow afresh. The phrase is a very common one
|
|
|
in Chinese writers.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
to see sun and moon is no sign of sharp sight; to hear the noise of
|
|
|
thunder is no sign of a quick ear.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ho Shih gives as real instances of strength, sharp sight and quick
|
|
|
hearing: Wu Huo, who could lift a tripod weighing 250 stone; Li Chu,
|
|
|
who at a distance of a hundred paces could see objects no bigger than a
|
|
|
mustard seed; and Shih K’uang, a blind musician who could hear the
|
|
|
footsteps of a mosquito.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. What the ancients called a clever fighter is one who not only wins,
|
|
|
but excels in winning with ease.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The last half is literally "one who, conquering, excels in easy
|
|
|
conquering." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "He who only sees the obvious, wins
|
|
|
his battles with difficulty; he who looks below the surface of things,
|
|
|
wins with ease."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. Hence his victories bring him neither reputation for wisdom nor
|
|
|
credit for courage.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu explains this very well: "Inasmuch as his victories are gained
|
|
|
over circumstances that have not come to light, the world as large
|
|
|
knows nothing of them, and he wins no reputation for wisdom; inasmuch
|
|
|
as the hostile state submits before there has been any bloodshed, he
|
|
|
receives no credit for courage."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. He wins his battles by making no mistakes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en Hao says: "He plans no superfluous marches, he devises no futile
|
|
|
attacks." The connection of ideas is thus explained by Chang Yu: "One
|
|
|
who seeks to conquer by sheer strength, clever though he may be at
|
|
|
winning pitched battles, is also liable on occasion to be vanquished;
|
|
|
whereas he who can look into the future and discern conditions that are
|
|
|
not yet manifest, will never make a blunder and therefore invariably
|
|
|
win."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Making no mistakes is what establishes the certainty of victory, for it
|
|
|
means conquering an enemy that is already defeated.
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. Hence the skilful fighter puts himself into a position which makes
|
|
|
defeat impossible, and does not miss the moment for defeating the
|
|
|
enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[A "counsel of perfection" as Tu Mu truly observes. "Position" need not
|
|
|
be confined to the actual ground occupied by the troops. It includes
|
|
|
all the arrangements and preparations which a wise general will make to
|
|
|
increase the safety of his army.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Thus it is that in war the victorious strategist only seeks battle
|
|
|
after the victory has been won, whereas he who is destined to defeat
|
|
|
first fights and afterwards looks for victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ho Shih thus expounds the paradox: "In warfare, first lay plans which
|
|
|
will ensure victory, and then lead your army to battle; if you will not
|
|
|
begin with stratagem but rely on brute strength alone, victory will no
|
|
|
longer be assured."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. The consummate leader cultivates the moral law, and strictly
|
|
|
adheres to method and discipline; thus it is in his power to control
|
|
|
success.
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. In respect of military method, we have, firstly, Measurement;
|
|
|
secondly, Estimation of quantity; thirdly, Calculation; fourthly,
|
|
|
Balancing of chances; fifthly, Victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. Measurement owes its existence to Earth; Estimation of quantity to
|
|
|
Measurement; Calculation to Estimation of quantity; Balancing of
|
|
|
chances to Calculation; and Victory to Balancing of chances.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[It is not easy to distinguish the four terms very clearly in the
|
|
|
Chinese. The first seems to be surveying and measurement of the ground,
|
|
|
which enable us to form an estimate of the enemy’s strength, and to
|
|
|
make calculations based on the data thus obtained; we are thus led to a
|
|
|
general weighing-up, or comparison of the enemy’s chances with our own;
|
|
|
if the latter turn the scale, then victory ensues. The chief difficulty
|
|
|
lies in third term, which in the Chinese some commentators take as a
|
|
|
calculation of _numbers_, thereby making it nearly synonymous with the
|
|
|
second term. Perhaps the second term should be thought of as a
|
|
|
consideration of the enemy’s general position or condition, while the
|
|
|
third term is the estimate of his numerical strength. On the other
|
|
|
hand, Tu Mu says: "The question of relative strength having been
|
|
|
settled, we can bring the varied resources of cunning into play." Ho
|
|
|
Shih seconds this interpretation, but weakens it. However, it points to
|
|
|
the third term as being a calculation of numbers.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. A victorious army opposed to a routed one, is as a pound’s weight
|
|
|
placed in the scale against a single grain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "a victorious army is like an _i_ (20 oz.) weighed against
|
|
|
a _shu_ (1/24 oz.); a routed army is a _shu_ weighed against an _i_."
|
|
|
The point is simply the enormous advantage which a disciplined force,
|
|
|
flushed with victory, has over one demoralized by defeat. Legge, in his
|
|
|
note on Mencius, I. 2. ix. 2, makes the _i_ to be 24 Chinese ounces,
|
|
|
and corrects Chu Hsi’s statement that it equaled 20 oz. only. But Li
|
|
|
Ch’uan of the T’ang dynasty here gives the same figure as Chu Hsi.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. The onrush of a conquering force is like the bursting of pent-up
|
|
|
waters into a chasm a thousand fathoms deep. So much for tactical
|
|
|
dispositions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter V. ENERGY
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: The control of a large force is the same principle as
|
|
|
the control of a few men: it is merely a question of dividing up their
|
|
|
numbers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, cutting up the army into regiments, companies, etc., with
|
|
|
subordinate officers in command of each. Tu Mu reminds us of Han Hsin’s
|
|
|
famous reply to the first Han Emperor, who once said to him: "How large
|
|
|
an army do you think I could lead?" "Not more than 100,000 men, your
|
|
|
Majesty." "And you?" asked the Emperor. "Oh!" he answered, "the more
|
|
|
the better."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. Fighting with a large army under your command is nowise different
|
|
|
from fighting with a small one: it is merely a question of instituting
|
|
|
signs and signals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. To ensure that your whole host may withstand the brunt of the
|
|
|
enemy’s attack and remain unshaken—this is effected by manœuvers direct
|
|
|
and indirect.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[We now come to one of the most interesting parts of Sun Tzŭ’s
|
|
|
treatise, the discussion of the _cheng_ and the _ch’i_." As it is by no
|
|
|
means easy to grasp the full significance of these two terms, or to
|
|
|
render them consistently by good English equivalents; it may be as well
|
|
|
to tabulate some of the commentators’ remarks on the subject before
|
|
|
proceeding further. Li Ch’uan: "Facing the enemy is _cheng_, making
|
|
|
lateral diversion is _ch’i_. Chia Lin: "In presence of the enemy, your
|
|
|
troops should be arrayed in normal fashion, but in order to secure
|
|
|
victory abnormal manœuvers must be employed." Mei Yao-ch’en: "_Ch’i_ is
|
|
|
active, _cheng_ is passive; passivity means waiting for an opportunity,
|
|
|
activity brings the victory itself." Ho Shih: "We must cause the enemy
|
|
|
to regard our straightforward attack as one that is secretly designed,
|
|
|
and vice versa; thus _cheng_ may also be _ch’i_, and _ch’i_ may also be
|
|
|
_cheng_." He instances the famous exploit of Han Hsin, who when
|
|
|
marching ostensibly against Lin-chin (now Chao-i in Shensi), suddenly
|
|
|
threw a large force across the Yellow River in wooden tubs, utterly
|
|
|
disconcerting his opponent. [Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 3.] Here, we are told,
|
|
|
the march on Lin-chin was _cheng_, and the surprise manœuver was
|
|
|
_ch’i_." Chang Yu gives the following summary of opinions on the words:
|
|
|
"Military writers do not agree with regard to the meaning of _ch’i_ and
|
|
|
_cheng_. Wei Liao Tzŭ [4th cent. B.C.] says: ‘Direct warfare favours
|
|
|
frontal attacks, indirect warfare attacks from the rear.’ Ts’ao Kung
|
|
|
says: ‘Going straight out to join battle is a direct operation;
|
|
|
appearing on the enemy’s rear is an indirect manœuver.’ Li Wei-kung
|
|
|
[6th and 7th cent. A.D.] says: ‘In war, to march straight ahead is
|
|
|
_cheng_; turning movements, on the other hand, are _ch’i_.’ These
|
|
|
writers simply regard _cheng_ as _cheng_, and _ch’i_ as _ch’i_; they do
|
|
|
not note that the two are mutually interchangeable and run into each
|
|
|
other like the two sides of a circle [see infra, § 11]. A comment on
|
|
|
the T’ang Emperor T’ai Tsung goes to the root of the matter: ‘A _ch’i_
|
|
|
manœuver may be _cheng_, if we make the enemy look upon it as _cheng_;
|
|
|
then our real attack will be _ch’i_, and vice versa. The whole secret
|
|
|
lies in confusing the enemy, so that he cannot fathom our real
|
|
|
intent.’" To put it perhaps a little more clearly: any attack or other
|
|
|
operation is _cheng_, on which the enemy has had his attention fixed;
|
|
|
whereas that is _ch’i_," which takes him by surprise or comes from an
|
|
|
unexpected quarter. If the enemy perceives a movement which is meant to
|
|
|
be _ch’i_," it immediately becomes _cheng_."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. That the impact of your army may be like a grindstone dashed against
|
|
|
an egg—this is effected by the science of weak points and strong.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. In all fighting, the direct method may be used for joining battle,
|
|
|
but indirect methods will be needed in order to secure victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "Steadily develop indirect tactics, either by pounding
|
|
|
the enemy’s flanks or falling on his rear." A brilliant example of
|
|
|
"indirect tactics" which decided the fortunes of a campaign was Lord
|
|
|
Roberts’ night march round the Peiwar Kotal in the second Afghan war.
|
|
|
[1]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. Indirect tactics, efficiently applied, are inexhausible as Heaven
|
|
|
and Earth, unending as the flow of rivers and streams; like the sun and
|
|
|
moon, they end but to begin anew; like the four seasons, they pass away
|
|
|
but to return once more.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu and Chang Yu understand this of the permutations of _ch’i_ and
|
|
|
_cheng_. But at present Sun Tzŭ is not speaking of _cheng_ at all,
|
|
|
unless, indeed, we suppose with Cheng Yu-hsien that a clause relating
|
|
|
to it has fallen out of the text. Of course, as has already been
|
|
|
pointed out, the two are so inextricably interwoven in all military
|
|
|
operations, that they cannot really be considered apart. Here we simply
|
|
|
have an expression, in figurative language, of the almost infinite
|
|
|
resource of a great leader.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. There are not more than five musical notes, yet the combinations of
|
|
|
these five give rise to more melodies than can ever be heard.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. There are not more than five primary colours (blue, yellow, red,
|
|
|
white, and black), yet in combination they produce more hues than can
|
|
|
ever be seen.
|
|
|
|
|
|
9 There are not more than five cardinal tastes (sour, acrid, salt,
|
|
|
sweet, bitter), yet combinations of them yield more flavours than can
|
|
|
ever be tasted.
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. In battle, there are not more than two methods of attack—the direct
|
|
|
and the indirect; yet these two in combination give rise to an endless
|
|
|
series of manœuvers.
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. The direct and the indirect lead on to each other in turn. It is
|
|
|
like moving in a circle—you never come to an end. Who can exhaust the
|
|
|
possibilities of their combination?
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. The onset of troops is like the rush of a torrent which will even
|
|
|
roll stones along in its course.
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. The quality of decision is like the well-timed swoop of a falcon
|
|
|
which enables it to strike and destroy its victim.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The Chinese here is tricky and a certain key word in the context it is
|
|
|
used defies the best efforts of the translator. Tu Mu defines this word
|
|
|
as "the measurement or estimation of distance." But this meaning does
|
|
|
not quite fit the illustrative simile in §. 15. Applying this
|
|
|
definition to the falcon, it seems to me to denote that instinct of
|
|
|
_self-restraint_ which keeps the bird from swooping on its quarry until
|
|
|
the right moment, together with the power of judging when the right
|
|
|
moment has arrived. The analogous quality in soldiers is the highly
|
|
|
important one of being able to reserve their fire until the very
|
|
|
instant at which it will be most effective. When the "Victory" went
|
|
|
into action at Trafalgar at hardly more than drifting pace, she was for
|
|
|
several minutes exposed to a storm of shot and shell before replying
|
|
|
with a single gun. Nelson coolly waited until he was within close
|
|
|
range, when the broadside he brought to bear worked fearful havoc on
|
|
|
the enemy’s nearest ships.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. Therefore the good fighter will be terrible in his onset, and
|
|
|
prompt in his decision.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The word "decision" would have reference to the measurement of
|
|
|
distance mentioned above, letting the enemy get near before striking.
|
|
|
But I cannot help thinking that Sun Tzŭ meant to use the word in a
|
|
|
figurative sense comparable to our own idiom "short and sharp." Cf.
|
|
|
Wang Hsi’s note, which after describing the falcon’s mode of attack,
|
|
|
proceeds: "This is just how the ‘psychological moment’ should be seized
|
|
|
in war."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Energy may be likened to the bending of a crossbow; decision, to
|
|
|
the releasing of the trigger.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[None of the commentators seem to grasp the real point of the simile of
|
|
|
energy and the force stored up in the bent cross-bow until released by
|
|
|
the finger on the trigger.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. Amid the turmoil and tumult of battle, there may be seeming
|
|
|
disorder and yet no real disorder at all; amid confusion and chaos,
|
|
|
your array may be without head or tail, yet it will be proof against
|
|
|
defeat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "The subdivisions of the army having been
|
|
|
previously fixed, and the various signals agreed upon, the separating
|
|
|
and joining, the dispersing and collecting which will take place in the
|
|
|
course of a battle, may give the appearance of disorder when no real
|
|
|
disorder is possible. Your formation may be without head or tail, your
|
|
|
dispositions all topsy-turvy, and yet a rout of your forces quite out
|
|
|
of the question."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. Simulated disorder postulates perfect discipline; simulated fear
|
|
|
postulates courage; simulated weakness postulates strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In order to make the translation intelligible, it is necessary to tone
|
|
|
down the sharply paradoxical form of the original. Ts’ao Kung throws
|
|
|
out a hint of the meaning in his brief note: "These things all serve to
|
|
|
destroy formation and conceal one’s condition." But Tu Mu is the first
|
|
|
to put it quite plainly: "If you wish to feign confusion in order to
|
|
|
lure the enemy on, you must first have perfect discipline; if you wish
|
|
|
to display timidity in order to entrap the enemy, you must have extreme
|
|
|
courage; if you wish to parade your weakness in order to make the enemy
|
|
|
over-confident, you must have exceeding strength."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. Hiding order beneath the cloak of disorder is simply a question of
|
|
|
subdivision;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[See _supra_, § 1.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
concealing courage under a show of timidity presupposes a fund of
|
|
|
latent energy;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The commentators strongly understand a certain Chinese word here
|
|
|
differently than anywhere else in this chapter. Thus Tu Mu says:
|
|
|
"seeing that we are favourably circumstanced and yet make no move, the
|
|
|
enemy will believe that we are really afraid."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
masking strength with weakness is to be effected by tactical
|
|
|
dispositions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu relates the following anecdote of Kao Tsu, the first Han
|
|
|
Emperor: “Wishing to crush the Hsiung-nu, he sent out spies to report
|
|
|
on their condition. But the Hsiung-nu, forewarned, carefully concealed
|
|
|
all their able-bodied men and well-fed horses, and only allowed infirm
|
|
|
soldiers and emaciated cattle to be seen. The result was that spies one
|
|
|
and all recommended the Emperor to deliver his attack. Lou Ching alone
|
|
|
opposed them, saying: ‘When two countries go to war, they are naturally
|
|
|
inclined to make an ostentatious display of their strength. Yet our
|
|
|
spies have seen nothing but old age and infirmity. This is surely some
|
|
|
_ruse_ on the part of the enemy, and it would be unwise for us to
|
|
|
attack.’ The Emperor, however, disregarding this advice, fell into the
|
|
|
trap and found himself surrounded at Po-teng.”]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. Thus one who is skilful at keeping the enemy on the move maintains
|
|
|
deceitful appearances, according to which the enemy will act.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung’s note is "Make a display of weakness and want." Tu Mu
|
|
|
says: "If our force happens to be superior to the enemy’s, weakness may
|
|
|
be simulated in order to lure him on; but if inferior, he must be led
|
|
|
to believe that we are strong, in order that he may keep off. In fact,
|
|
|
all the enemy’s movements should be determined by the signs that we
|
|
|
choose to give him." Note the following anecdote of Sun Pin, a
|
|
|
descendent of Sun Wu: In 341 B.C., the Ch’i State being at war with
|
|
|
Wei, sent T’ien Chi and Sun Pin against the general P’ang Chuan, who
|
|
|
happened to be a deadly personal enemy of the later. Sun Pin said: "The
|
|
|
Ch’i State has a reputation for cowardice, and therefore our adversary
|
|
|
despises us. Let us turn this circumstance to account." Accordingly,
|
|
|
when the army had crossed the border into Wei territory, he gave orders
|
|
|
to show 100,000 fires on the first night, 50,000 on the next, and the
|
|
|
night after only 20,000. P’ang Chuan pursued them hotly, saying to
|
|
|
himself: "I knew these men of Ch’i were cowards: their numbers have
|
|
|
already fallen away by more than half." In his retreat, Sun Pin came to
|
|
|
a narrow defile, which he calculated that his pursuers would reach
|
|
|
after dark. Here he had a tree stripped of its bark, and inscribed upon
|
|
|
it the words: "Under this tree shall P’ang Chuan die." Then, as night
|
|
|
began to fall, he placed a strong body of archers in ambush near by,
|
|
|
with orders to shoot directly if they saw a light. Later on, P’ang
|
|
|
Chuan arrived at the spot, and noticing the tree, struck a light in
|
|
|
order to read what was written on it. His body was immediately riddled
|
|
|
by a volley of arrows, and his whole army thrown into confusion. [The
|
|
|
above is Tu Mu’s version of the story; the _Shih Chi_, less
|
|
|
dramatically but probably with more historical truth, makes P’ang Chuan
|
|
|
cut his own throat with an exclamation of despair, after the rout of
|
|
|
his army.] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
He sacrifices something, that the enemy may snatch at it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. By holding out baits, he keeps him on the march; then with a body
|
|
|
of picked men he lies in wait for him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[With an emendation suggested by Li Ching, this then reads, "He lies in
|
|
|
wait with the main body of his troops."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. The clever combatant looks to the effect of combined energy, and
|
|
|
does not require too much from individuals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "He first of all considers the power of his army in the
|
|
|
bulk; afterwards he takes individual talent into account, and uses each
|
|
|
men according to his capabilities. He does not demand perfection from
|
|
|
the untalented."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hence his ability to pick out the right men and utilise combined
|
|
|
energy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. When he utilises combined energy, his fighting men become as it
|
|
|
were like unto rolling logs or stones. For it is the nature of a log or
|
|
|
stone to remain motionless on level ground, and to move when on a
|
|
|
slope; if four-cornered, to come to a standstill, but if round-shaped,
|
|
|
to go rolling down.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’au Kung calls this "the use of natural or inherent power."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. Thus the energy developed by good fighting men is as the momentum
|
|
|
of a round stone rolled down a mountain thousands of feet in height. So
|
|
|
much on the subject of energy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The chief lesson of this chapter, in Tu Mu’s opinion, is the paramount
|
|
|
importance in war of rapid evolutions and sudden rushes. "Great
|
|
|
results," he adds, "can thus be achieved with small forces."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] "Forty-one Years in India," chapter 46.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter VI. WEAK POINTS AND STRONG
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu attempts to explain the sequence of chapters as follows:
|
|
|
"Chapter IV, on Tactical Dispositions, treated of the offensive and the
|
|
|
defensive; chapter V, on Energy, dealt with direct and indirect
|
|
|
methods. The good general acquaints himself first with the theory of
|
|
|
attack and defence, and then turns his attention to direct and indirect
|
|
|
methods. He studies the art of varying and combining these two methods
|
|
|
before proceeding to the subject of weak and strong points. For the use
|
|
|
of direct or indirect methods arises out of attack and defence, and the
|
|
|
perception of weak and strong points depends again on the above
|
|
|
methods. Hence the present chapter comes immediately after the chapter
|
|
|
on Energy."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: Whoever is first in the field and awaits the coming of
|
|
|
the enemy, will be fresh for the fight; whoever is second in the field
|
|
|
and has to hasten to battle, will arrive exhausted.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. Therefore the clever combatant imposes his will on the enemy, but
|
|
|
does not allow the enemy’s will to be imposed on him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[One mark of a great soldier is that he fight on his own terms or
|
|
|
fights not at all. [1] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. By holding out advantages to him, he can cause the enemy to approach
|
|
|
of his own accord; or, by inflicting damage, he can make it impossible
|
|
|
for the enemy to draw near.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In the first case, he will entice him with a bait; in the second, he
|
|
|
will strike at some important point which the enemy will have to
|
|
|
defend.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. If the enemy is taking his ease, he can harass him;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This passage may be cited as evidence against Mei Yao- Ch’en’s
|
|
|
interpretation of I. § 23.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
if well supplied with food, he can starve him out; if quietly encamped,
|
|
|
he can force him to move.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. Appear at points which the enemy must hasten to defend; march
|
|
|
swiftly to places where you are not expected.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. An army may march great distances without distress, if it marches
|
|
|
through country where the enemy is not.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung sums up very well: "Emerge from the void [q.d. like "a bolt
|
|
|
from the blue"], strike at vulnerable points, shun places that are
|
|
|
defended, attack in unexpected quarters."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. You can be sure of succeeding in your attacks if you only attack
|
|
|
places which are undefended.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wang Hsi explains "undefended places" as "weak points; that is to say,
|
|
|
where the general is lacking in capacity, or the soldiers in spirit;
|
|
|
where the walls are not strong enough, or the precautions not strict
|
|
|
enough; where relief comes too late, or provisions are too scanty, or
|
|
|
the defenders are variance amongst themselves."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
You can ensure the safety of your defence if you only hold positions
|
|
|
that cannot be attacked.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[_I.e._, where there are none of the weak points mentioned above. There
|
|
|
is rather a nice point involved in the interpretation of this later
|
|
|
clause. Tu Mu, Ch’en Hao, and Mei Yao-ch’en assume the meaning to be:
|
|
|
"In order to make your defence quite safe, you must defend _even_ those
|
|
|
places that are not likely to be attacked;" and Tu Mu adds: "How much
|
|
|
more, then, those that will be attacked." Taken thus, however, the
|
|
|
clause balances less well with the preceding—always a consideration in
|
|
|
the highly antithetical style which is natural to the Chinese. Chang
|
|
|
Yu, therefore, seems to come nearer the mark in saying: "He who is
|
|
|
skilled in attack flashes forth from the topmost heights of heaven [see
|
|
|
IV. § 7], making it impossible for the enemy to guard against him. This
|
|
|
being so, the places that I shall attack are precisely those that the
|
|
|
enemy cannot defend…. He who is skilled in defence hides in the most
|
|
|
secret recesses of the earth, making it impossible for the enemy to
|
|
|
estimate his whereabouts. This being so, the places that I shall hold
|
|
|
are precisely those that the enemy cannot attack."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. Hence that general is skilful in attack whose opponent does not
|
|
|
know what to defend; and he is skilful in defence whose opponent does
|
|
|
not know what to attack.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[An aphorism which puts the whole art of war in a nutshell.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. O divine art of subtlety and secrecy! Through you we learn to be
|
|
|
invisible, through you inaudible;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "without form or sound," but it is said of course with
|
|
|
reference to the enemy.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and hence we can hold the enemy’s fate in our hands.
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. You may advance and be absolutely irresistible, if you make for the
|
|
|
enemy’s weak points; you may retire and be safe from pursuit if your
|
|
|
movements are more rapid than those of the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. If we wish to fight, the enemy can be forced to an engagement even
|
|
|
though he be sheltered behind a high rampart and a deep ditch. All we
|
|
|
need do is attack some other place that he will be obliged to relieve.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy is the invading party, we can cut his line
|
|
|
of communications and occupy the roads by which he will have to return;
|
|
|
if we are the invaders, we may direct our attack against the sovereign
|
|
|
himself." It is clear that Sun Tzŭ, unlike certain generals in the late
|
|
|
Boer war, was no believer in frontal attacks.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. If we do not wish to fight, we can prevent the enemy from engaging
|
|
|
us even though the lines of our encampment be merely traced out on the
|
|
|
ground. All we need do is to throw something odd and unaccountable in
|
|
|
his way.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This extremely concise expression is intelligibly paraphrased by Chia
|
|
|
Lin: "even though we have constructed neither wall nor ditch." Li
|
|
|
Ch’uan says: "we puzzle him by strange and unusual dispositions;" and
|
|
|
Tu Mu finally clinches the meaning by three illustrative anecdotes—one
|
|
|
of Chu-ko Liang, who when occupying Yang-p’ing and about to be attacked
|
|
|
by Ssu-ma I, suddenly struck his colors, stopped the beating of the
|
|
|
drums, and flung open the city gates, showing only a few men engaged in
|
|
|
sweeping and sprinkling the ground. This unexpected proceeding had the
|
|
|
intended effect; for Ssu-ma I, suspecting an ambush, actually drew off
|
|
|
his army and retreated. What Sun Tzŭ is advocating here, therefore, is
|
|
|
nothing more nor less than the timely use of "bluff."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. By discovering the enemy’s dispositions and remaining invisible
|
|
|
ourselves, we can keep our forces concentrated, while the enemy’s must
|
|
|
be divided.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The conclusion is perhaps not very obvious, but Chang Yu (after Mei
|
|
|
Yao-ch’en) rightly explains it thus: "If the enemy’s dispositions are
|
|
|
visible, we can make for him in one body; whereas, our own dispositions
|
|
|
being kept secret, the enemy will be obliged to divide his forces in
|
|
|
order to guard against attack from every quarter."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. We can form a single united body, while the enemy must split up
|
|
|
into fractions. Hence there will be a whole pitted against separate
|
|
|
parts of a whole, which means that we shall be many to the enemy’s few.
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. And if we are able thus to attack an inferior force with a superior
|
|
|
one, our opponents will be in dire straits.
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. The spot where we intend to fight must not be made known; for then
|
|
|
the enemy will have to prepare against a possible attack at several
|
|
|
different points;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Sheridan once explained the reason of General Grant’s victories by
|
|
|
saying that "while his opponents were kept fully employed wondering
|
|
|
what he was going to do, _he_ was thinking most of what he was going to
|
|
|
do himself."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and his forces being thus distributed in many directions, the numbers
|
|
|
we shall have to face at any given point will be proportionately few.
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. For should the enemy strengthen his van, he will weaken his rear;
|
|
|
should he strengthen his rear, he will weaken his van; should he
|
|
|
strengthen his left, he will weaken his right; should he strengthen his
|
|
|
right, he will weaken his left. If he sends reinforcements everywhere,
|
|
|
he will everywhere be weak.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In Frederick the Great’s _Instructions to his Generals_ we read: "A
|
|
|
defensive war is apt to betray us into too frequent detachment. Those
|
|
|
generals who have had but little experience attempt to protect every
|
|
|
point, while those who are better acquainted with their profession,
|
|
|
having only the capital object in view, guard against a decisive blow,
|
|
|
and acquiesce in small misfortunes to avoid greater."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. Numerical weakness comes from having to prepare against possible
|
|
|
attacks; numerical strength, from compelling our adversary to make
|
|
|
these preparations against us.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The highest generalship, in Col. Henderson’s words, is "to compel the
|
|
|
enemy to disperse his army, and then to concentrate superior force
|
|
|
against each fraction in turn."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. Knowing the place and the time of the coming battle, we may
|
|
|
concentrate from the greatest distances in order to fight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[What Sun Tzŭ evidently has in mind is that nice calculation of
|
|
|
distances and that masterly employment of strategy which enable a
|
|
|
general to divide his army for the purpose of a long and rapid march,
|
|
|
and afterwards to effect a junction at precisely the right spot and the
|
|
|
right hour in order to confront the enemy in overwhelming strength.
|
|
|
Among many such successful junctions which military history records,
|
|
|
one of the most dramatic and decisive was the appearance of Blucher
|
|
|
just at the critical moment on the field of Waterloo.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. But if neither time nor place be known, then the left wing will be
|
|
|
impotent to succour the right, the right equally impotent to succour the
|
|
|
left, the van unable to relieve the rear, or the rear to support the
|
|
|
van. How much more so if the furthest portions of the army are anything
|
|
|
under a hundred _li_ apart, and even the nearest are separated by
|
|
|
several _li_!
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The Chinese of this last sentence is a little lacking in precision,
|
|
|
but the mental picture we are required to draw is probably that of an
|
|
|
army advancing towards a given rendezvous in separate columns, each of
|
|
|
which has orders to be there on a fixed date. If the general allows the
|
|
|
various detachments to proceed at haphazard, without precise
|
|
|
instructions as to the time and place of meeting, the enemy will be
|
|
|
able to annihilate the army in detail. Chang Yu’s note may be worth
|
|
|
quoting here: "If we do not know the place where our opponents mean to
|
|
|
concentrate or the day on which they will join battle, our unity will
|
|
|
be forfeited through our preparations for defence, and the positions we
|
|
|
hold will be insecure. Suddenly happening upon a powerful foe, we shall
|
|
|
be brought to battle in a flurried condition, and no mutual support
|
|
|
will be possible between wings, vanguard or rear, especially if there
|
|
|
is any great distance between the foremost and hindmost divisions of
|
|
|
the army."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yüeh exceed our own
|
|
|
in number, that shall advantage them nothing in the matter of victory.
|
|
|
I say then that victory can be achieved.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Alas for these brave words! The long feud between the two states ended
|
|
|
in 473 B.C. with the total defeat of Wu by Kou Chien and its
|
|
|
incorporation in Yüeh. This was doubtless long after Sun Tzŭ’s death.
|
|
|
With his present assertion compare IV. § 4. Chang Yu is the only one to
|
|
|
point out the seeming discrepancy, which he thus goes on to explain:
|
|
|
"In the chapter on Tactical Dispositions it is said, ‘One may _know_
|
|
|
how to conquer without being able to _do_ it,’ whereas here we have the
|
|
|
statement that ‘victory’ can be achieved.’ The explanation is, that in
|
|
|
the former chapter, where the offensive and defensive are under
|
|
|
discussion, it is said that if the enemy is fully prepared, one cannot
|
|
|
make certain of beating him. But the present passage refers
|
|
|
particularly to the soldiers of Yüeh who, according to Sun Tzŭ’s
|
|
|
calculations, will be kept in ignorance of the time and place of the
|
|
|
impending struggle. That is why he says here that victory can be
|
|
|
achieved."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. Though the enemy be stronger in numbers, we may prevent him from
|
|
|
fighting. Scheme so as to discover his plans and the likelihood of
|
|
|
their success.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[An alternative reading offered by Chia Lin is: "Know beforehand all
|
|
|
plans conducive to our success and to the enemy’s failure."
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. Rouse him, and learn the principle of his activity or inactivity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu tells us that by noting the joy or anger shown by the enemy
|
|
|
on being thus disturbed, we shall be able to conclude whether his
|
|
|
policy is to lie low or the reverse. He instances the action of Cho-ku
|
|
|
Liang, who sent the scornful present of a woman’s head-dress to Ssu-ma
|
|
|
I, in order to goad him out of his Fabian tactics.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Force him to reveal himself, so as to find out his vulnerable spots.
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. Carefully compare the opposing army with your own, so that you may
|
|
|
know where strength is superabundant and where it is deficient.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. IV. § 6.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. In making tactical dispositions, the highest pitch you can attain
|
|
|
is to conceal them;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The piquancy of the paradox evaporates in translation. Concealment is
|
|
|
perhaps not so much actual invisibility (see _supra_ § 9) as "showing
|
|
|
no sign" of what you mean to do, of the plans that are formed in your
|
|
|
brain.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
conceal your dispositions, and you will be safe from the prying of the
|
|
|
subtlest spies, from the machinations of the wisest brains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu explains: "Though the enemy may have clever and capable
|
|
|
officers, they will not be able to lay any plans against us."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. How victory may be produced for them out of the enemy’s own
|
|
|
tactics—that is what the multitude cannot comprehend.
|
|
|
|
|
|
27. All men can see the tactics whereby I conquer, but what none can
|
|
|
see is the strategy out of which victory is evolved.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[_I.e._, everybody can see superficially how a battle is won; what they
|
|
|
cannot see is the long series of plans and combinations which has
|
|
|
preceded the battle.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
28. Do not repeat the tactics which have gained you one victory, but
|
|
|
let your methods be regulated by the infinite variety of circumstances.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As Wang Hsi sagely remarks: "There is but one root-principle
|
|
|
underlying victory, but the tactics which lead up to it are infinite in
|
|
|
number." With this compare Col. Henderson: "The rules of strategy are
|
|
|
few and simple. They may be learned in a week. They may be taught by
|
|
|
familiar illustrations or a dozen diagrams. But such knowledge will no
|
|
|
more teach a man to lead an army like Napoleon than a knowledge of
|
|
|
grammar will teach him to write like Gibbon."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
29. Military tactics are like unto water; for water in its natural
|
|
|
course runs away from high places and hastens downwards.
|
|
|
|
|
|
30. So in war, the way is to avoid what is strong and to strike at what
|
|
|
is weak.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Like water, taking the line of least resistance.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
31. Water shapes its course according to the nature of the ground over
|
|
|
which it flows; the soldier works out his victory in relation to the
|
|
|
foe whom he is facing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
32. Therefore, just as water retains no constant shape, so in warfare
|
|
|
there are no constant conditions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
33. He who can modify his tactics in relation to his opponent and
|
|
|
thereby succeed in winning, may be called a heaven-born captain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
34. The five elements (water, fire, wood, metal, earth) are not always
|
|
|
equally predominant;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, as Wang Hsi says: "they predominate alternately."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the four seasons make way for each other in turn.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "have no invariable seat."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
There are short days and long; the moon has its periods of waning and
|
|
|
waxing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. V. § 6. The purport of the passage is simply to illustrate the
|
|
|
want of fixity in war by the changes constantly taking place in Nature.
|
|
|
The comparison is not very happy, however, because the regularity of
|
|
|
the phenomena which Sun Tzŭ mentions is by no means paralleled in war.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] See Col. Henderson’s biography of Stonewall Jackson, 1902 ed., vol.
|
|
|
II, p. 490.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter VII. MANŒUVERING
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: In war, the general receives his commands from the
|
|
|
sovereign.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. Having collected an army and concentrated his forces, he must blend
|
|
|
and harmonise the different elements thereof before pitching his camp.
|
|
|
|
|
|
["Chang Yu says: "the establishment of harmony and confidence between
|
|
|
the higher and lower ranks before venturing into the field;" and he
|
|
|
quotes a saying of Wu Tzŭ (chap. 1 ad init.): "Without harmony in the
|
|
|
State, no military expedition can be undertaken; without harmony in the
|
|
|
army, no battle array can be formed." In an historical romance Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
is represented as saying to Wu Yuan: "As a general rule, those who are
|
|
|
waging war should get rid of all the domestic troubles before
|
|
|
proceeding to attack the external foe."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. After that, comes tactical manœuvering, than which there is nothing
|
|
|
more difficult.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I have departed slightly from the traditional interpretation of Ts’ao
|
|
|
Kung, who says: "From the time of receiving the sovereign’s
|
|
|
instructions until our encampment over against the enemy, the tactics
|
|
|
to be pursued are most difficult." It seems to me that the tactics or
|
|
|
manœuvers can hardly be said to begin until the army has sallied forth
|
|
|
and encamped, and Ch’ien Hao’s note gives color to this view: "For
|
|
|
levying, concentrating, harmonizing and entrenching an army, there are
|
|
|
plenty of old rules which will serve. The real difficulty comes when we
|
|
|
engage in tactical operations." Tu Yu also observes that "the great
|
|
|
difficulty is to be beforehand with the enemy in seizing favourable
|
|
|
position."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The difficulty of tactical manœuvering consists in turning the devious
|
|
|
into the direct, and misfortune into gain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This sentence contains one of those highly condensed and somewhat
|
|
|
enigmatical expressions of which Sun Tzŭ is so fond. This is how it is
|
|
|
explained by Ts’ao Kung: "Make it appear that you are a long way off,
|
|
|
then cover the distance rapidly and arrive on the scene before your
|
|
|
opponent." Tu Mu says: "Hoodwink the enemy, so that he may be remiss
|
|
|
and leisurely while you are dashing along with utmost speed." Ho Shih
|
|
|
gives a slightly different turn: "Although you may have difficult
|
|
|
ground to traverse and natural obstacles to encounter this is a
|
|
|
drawback which can be turned into actual advantage by celerity of
|
|
|
movement." Signal examples of this saying are afforded by the two
|
|
|
famous passages across the Alps—that of Hannibal, which laid Italy at
|
|
|
his mercy, and that of Napoleon two thousand years later, which
|
|
|
resulted in the great victory of Marengo.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. Thus, to take a long and circuitous route, after enticing the enemy
|
|
|
out of the way, and though starting after him, to contrive to reach the
|
|
|
goal before him, shows knowledge of the artifice of _deviation_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu cites the famous march of Chao She in 270 B.C. to relieve the
|
|
|
town of O-yu, which was closely invested by a Ch’in army. The King of
|
|
|
Chao first consulted Lien P’o on the advisability of attempting a
|
|
|
relief, but the latter thought the distance too great, and the
|
|
|
intervening country too rugged and difficult. His Majesty then turned
|
|
|
to Chao She, who fully admitted the hazardous nature of the march, but
|
|
|
finally said: "We shall be like two rats fighting in a whole—and the
|
|
|
pluckier one will win!" So he left the capital with his army, but had
|
|
|
only gone a distance of 30 _li_ when he stopped and began throwing up
|
|
|
entrenchments. For 28 days he continued strengthening his
|
|
|
fortifications, and took care that spies should carry the intelligence
|
|
|
to the enemy. The Ch’in general was overjoyed, and attributed his
|
|
|
adversary’s tardiness to the fact that the beleaguered city was in the
|
|
|
Han State, and thus not actually part of Chao territory. But the spies
|
|
|
had no sooner departed than Chao She began a forced march lasting for
|
|
|
two days and one night, and arrive on the scene of action with such
|
|
|
astonishing rapidity that he was able to occupy a commanding position
|
|
|
on the "North hill" before the enemy had got wind of his movements. A
|
|
|
crushing defeat followed for the Ch’in forces, who were obliged to
|
|
|
raise the siege of O-yu in all haste and retreat across the border.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. Manœuvering with an army is advantageous; with an undisciplined
|
|
|
multitude, most dangerous.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I adopt the reading of the _T’ung Tien_, Cheng Yu-hsien and the _T’u
|
|
|
Shu_, since they appear to apply the exact nuance required in order to
|
|
|
make sense. The commentators using the standard text take this line to
|
|
|
mean that manœuvers may be profitable, or they may be dangerous: it all
|
|
|
depends on the ability of the general.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. If you set a fully equipped army in march in order to snatch an
|
|
|
advantage, the chances are that you will be too late. On the other
|
|
|
hand, to detach a flying column for the purpose involves the sacrifice
|
|
|
of its baggage and stores.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Some of the Chinese text is unintelligible to the Chinese
|
|
|
commentators, who paraphrase the sentence. I submit my own rendering
|
|
|
without much enthusiasm, being convinced that there is some deep-seated
|
|
|
corruption in the text. On the whole, it is clear that Sun Tzŭ does not
|
|
|
approve of a lengthy march being undertaken without supplies. Cf.
|
|
|
infra, § 11.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. Thus, if you order your men to roll up their buff-coats, and make
|
|
|
forced marches without halting day or night, covering double the usual
|
|
|
distance at a stretch,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The ordinary day’s march, according to Tu Mu, was 30 _li_; but on one
|
|
|
occasion, when pursuing Liu Pei, Ts’ao Ts’ao is said to have covered
|
|
|
the incredible distance of 300 _li_ within twenty-four hours.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
doing a hundred _li_ in order to wrest an advantage, the leaders of all
|
|
|
your three divisions will fall into the hands of the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. The stronger men will be in front, the jaded ones will fall behind,
|
|
|
and on this plan only one-tenth of your army will reach its
|
|
|
destination.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The moral is, as Ts’ao Kung and others point out: Don’t march a
|
|
|
hundred _li_ to gain a tactical advantage, either with or without
|
|
|
impedimenta. Manœuvers of this description should be confined to short
|
|
|
distances. Stonewall Jackson said: "The hardships of forced marches are
|
|
|
often more painful than the dangers of battle." He did not often call
|
|
|
upon his troops for extraordinary exertions. It was only when he
|
|
|
intended a surprise, or when a rapid retreat was imperative, that he
|
|
|
sacrificed everything for speed. [1] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. If you march fifty _li_ in order to outmanœuver the enemy, you will
|
|
|
lose the leader of your first division, and only half your force will
|
|
|
reach the goal.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "the leader of the first division will be _torn away_."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. If you march thirty _li_ with the same object, two-thirds of your
|
|
|
army will arrive.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In the _T’ung Tien_ is added: "From this we may know the difficulty of
|
|
|
manœuvering."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. We may take it then that an army without its baggage-train is lost;
|
|
|
without provisions it is lost; without bases of supply it is lost.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I think Sun Tzŭ meant "stores accumulated in dépôts." But Tu Yu says
|
|
|
"fodder and the like," Chang Yu says "Goods in general," and Wang Hsi
|
|
|
says "fuel, salt, foodstuffs, etc."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. We cannot enter into alliances until we are acquainted with the
|
|
|
designs of our neighbours.
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. We are not fit to lead an army on the march unless we are familiar
|
|
|
with the face of the country—its mountains and forests, its pitfalls
|
|
|
and precipices, its marshes and swamps.
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. We shall be unable to turn natural advantages to account unless we
|
|
|
make use of local guides.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[§§. 12-14 are repeated in chap. XI. § 52.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. In war, practise dissimulation, and you will succeed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In the tactics of Turenne, deception of the enemy, especially as to
|
|
|
the numerical strength of his troops, took a very prominent position.
|
|
|
[2] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
Move only if there is a real advantage to be gained.
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. Whether to concentrate or to divide your troops, must be decided by
|
|
|
circumstances.
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. Let your rapidity be that of the wind,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The simile is doubly appropriate, because the wind is not only swift
|
|
|
but, as Mei Yao-ch’en points out, "invisible and leaves no tracks."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
your compactness that of the forest.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Meng Shih comes nearer to the mark in his note: "When slowly marching,
|
|
|
order and ranks must be preserved"—so as to guard against surprise
|
|
|
attacks. But natural forest do not grow in rows, whereas they do
|
|
|
generally possess the quality of density or compactness.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. In raiding and plundering be like fire,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. _Shih Ching_, IV. 3. iv. 6: "Fierce as a blazing fire which no man
|
|
|
can check."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
in immovability like a mountain.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, when holding a position from which the enemy is trying to
|
|
|
dislodge you, or perhaps, as Tu Yu says, when he is trying to entice
|
|
|
you into a trap.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. Let your plans be dark and impenetrable as night, and when you
|
|
|
move, fall like a thunderbolt.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu quotes a saying of T’ai Kung which has passed into a proverb:
|
|
|
"You cannot shut your ears to the thunder or your eyes to the
|
|
|
lighting—so rapid are they." Likewise, an attack should be made so
|
|
|
quickly that it cannot be parried.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. When you plunder a countryside, let the spoil be divided amongst
|
|
|
your men;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Sun Tzŭ wishes to lessen the abuses of indiscriminate plundering by
|
|
|
insisting that all booty shall be thrown into a common stock, which may
|
|
|
afterwards be fairly divided amongst all.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
when you capture new territory, cut it up into allotments for the
|
|
|
benefit of the soldiery.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en Hao says "quarter your soldiers on the land, and let them sow
|
|
|
and plant it." It is by acting on this principle, and harvesting the
|
|
|
lands they invaded, that the Chinese have succeeded in carrying out
|
|
|
some of their most memorable and triumphant expeditions, such as that
|
|
|
of Pan Ch’ao who penetrated to the Caspian, and in more recent years,
|
|
|
those of Fu-k’ang-an and Tso Tsung-t’ang.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. Ponder and deliberate before you make a move.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu quotes Wei Liao Tzŭ as saying that we must not break camp
|
|
|
until we have gained the resisting power of the enemy and the
|
|
|
cleverness of the opposing general. Cf. the "seven comparisons" in I. §
|
|
|
13.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. He will conquer who has learnt the artifice of deviation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[See _supra_, §§ 3, 4.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Such is the art of manœuvering.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[With these words, the chapter would naturally come to an end. But
|
|
|
there now follows a long appendix in the shape of an extract from an
|
|
|
earlier book on War, now lost, but apparently extant at the time when
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ wrote. The style of this fragment is not noticeably different
|
|
|
from that of Sun Tzŭ himself, but no commentator raises a doubt as to
|
|
|
its genuineness.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. The Book of Army Management says:
|
|
|
|
|
|
[It is perhaps significant that none of the earlier commentators give
|
|
|
us any information about this work. Mei Yao- Ch’en calls it "an ancient
|
|
|
military classic," and Wang Hsi, "an old book on war." Considering the
|
|
|
enormous amount of fighting that had gone on for centuries before Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ’s time between the various kingdoms and principalities of China, it
|
|
|
is not in itself improbable that a collection of military maxims should
|
|
|
have been made and written down at some earlier period.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
On the field of battle,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Implied, though not actually in the Chinese.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the spoken word does not carry far enough: hence the institution of
|
|
|
gongs and drums. Nor can ordinary objects be seen clearly enough: hence
|
|
|
the institution of banners and flags.
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. Gongs and drums, banners and flags, are means whereby the ears and
|
|
|
eyes of the host may be focussed on one particular point.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "If sight and hearing converge simultaneously on the
|
|
|
same object, the evolutions of as many as a million soldiers will be
|
|
|
like those of a single man."!]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. The host thus forming a single united body, is it impossible either
|
|
|
for the brave to advance alone, or for the cowardly to retreat alone.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chuang Yu quotes a saying: "Equally guilty are those who advance
|
|
|
against orders and those who retreat against orders." Tu Mu tells a
|
|
|
story in this connection of Wu Ch’i, when he was fighting against the
|
|
|
Ch’in State. Before the battle had begun, one of his soldiers, a man of
|
|
|
matchless daring, sallied forth by himself, captured two heads from the
|
|
|
enemy, and returned to camp. Wu Ch’i had the man instantly executed,
|
|
|
whereupon an officer ventured to remonstrate, saying: "This man was a
|
|
|
good soldier, and ought not to have been beheaded." Wu Ch’i replied: "I
|
|
|
fully believe he was a good soldier, but I had him beheaded because he
|
|
|
acted without orders."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is the art of handling large masses of men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. In night-fighting, then, make much use of signal-fires and drums,
|
|
|
and in fighting by day, of flags and banners, as a means of influencing
|
|
|
the ears and eyes of your army.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en Hao alludes to Li Kuang-pi’s night ride to Ho-yang at the head
|
|
|
of 500 mounted men; they made such an imposing display with torches,
|
|
|
that though the rebel leader Shih Ssu-ming had a large army, he did not
|
|
|
dare to dispute their passage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
27. A whole army may be robbed of its spirit;
|
|
|
|
|
|
["In war," says Chang Yu, "if a spirit of anger can be made to pervade
|
|
|
all ranks of an army at one and the same time, its onset will be
|
|
|
irresistible. Now the spirit of the enemy’s soldiers will be keenest
|
|
|
when they have newly arrived on the scene, and it is therefore our cue
|
|
|
not to fight at once, but to wait until their ardor and enthusiasm have
|
|
|
worn off, and then strike. It is in this way that they may be robbed of
|
|
|
their keen spirit." Li Ch’uan and others tell an anecdote (to be found
|
|
|
in the _Tso Chuan_, year 10, § 1) of Ts’ao Kuei, a protege of Duke
|
|
|
Chuang of Lu. The latter State was attacked by Ch’i, and the duke was
|
|
|
about to join battle at Ch’ang-cho, after the first roll of the enemy’s
|
|
|
drums, when Ts’ao said: "Not just yet." Only after their drums had
|
|
|
beaten for the third time, did he give the word for attack. Then they
|
|
|
fought, and the men of Ch’i were utterly defeated. Questioned
|
|
|
afterwards by the Duke as to the meaning of his delay, Ts’ao Kuei
|
|
|
replied: "In battle, a courageous spirit is everything. Now the first
|
|
|
roll of the drum tends to create this spirit, but with the second it is
|
|
|
already on the wane, and after the third it is gone altogether. I
|
|
|
attacked when their spirit was gone and ours was at its height. Hence
|
|
|
our victory." Wu Tzŭ (chap. 4) puts "spirit" first among the "four
|
|
|
important influences" in war, and continues: "The value of a whole
|
|
|
army—a mighty host of a million men—is dependent on one man alone: such
|
|
|
is the influence of spirit!"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
a commander-in-chief may be robbed of his presence of mind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "Presence of mind is the general’s most important
|
|
|
asset. It is the quality which enables him to discipline disorder and
|
|
|
to inspire courage into the panic-stricken." The great general Li Ching
|
|
|
(A.D. 571-649) has a saying: "Attacking does not merely consist in
|
|
|
assaulting walled cities or striking at an army in battle array; it
|
|
|
must include the art of assailing the enemy’s mental equilibrium."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
28. Now a soldier’s spirit is keenest in the morning;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Always provided, I suppose, that he has had breakfast. At the battle
|
|
|
of the Trebia, the Romans were foolishly allowed to fight fasting,
|
|
|
whereas Hannibal’s men had breakfasted at their leisure. See Livy, XXI,
|
|
|
liv. 8, lv. 1 and 8.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
by noonday it has begun to flag; and in the evening, his mind is bent
|
|
|
only on returning to camp.
|
|
|
|
|
|
29. A clever general, therefore, avoids an army when its spirit is
|
|
|
keen, but attacks it when it is sluggish and inclined to return. This
|
|
|
is the art of studying moods.
|
|
|
|
|
|
30. Disciplined and calm, to await the appearance of disorder and
|
|
|
hubbub amongst the enemy:—this is the art of retaining self-possession.
|
|
|
|
|
|
31. To be near the goal while the enemy is still far from it, to wait
|
|
|
at ease while the enemy is toiling and struggling, to be well-fed while
|
|
|
the enemy is famished:—this is the art of husbanding one’s strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
32. To refrain from intercepting an enemy whose banners are in perfect
|
|
|
order, to refrain from attacking an army drawn up in calm and confident
|
|
|
array:—this is the art of studying circumstances.
|
|
|
|
|
|
33. It is a military axiom not to advance uphill against the enemy, nor
|
|
|
to oppose him when he comes downhill.
|
|
|
|
|
|
34. Do not pursue an enemy who simulates flight; do not attack soldiers
|
|
|
whose temper is keen.
|
|
|
|
|
|
35. Do not swallow a bait offered by the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan and Tu Mu, with extraordinary inability to see a metaphor,
|
|
|
take these words quite literally of food and drink that have been
|
|
|
poisoned by the enemy. Ch’en Hao and Chang Yu carefully point out that
|
|
|
the saying has a wider application.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Do not interfere with an army that is returning home.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The commentators explain this rather singular piece of advice by
|
|
|
saying that a man whose heart is set on returning home will fight to
|
|
|
the death against any attempt to bar his way, and is therefore too
|
|
|
dangerous an opponent to be tackled. Chang Yu quotes the words of Han
|
|
|
Hsin: "Invincible is the soldier who hath his desire and returneth
|
|
|
homewards." A marvelous tale is told of Ts’ao Ts’ao’s courage and
|
|
|
resource in ch. 1 of the _San Kuo Chi_, In 198 A.D., he was besieging
|
|
|
Chang Hsiu in Jang, when Liu Piao sent reinforcements with a view to
|
|
|
cutting off Ts’ao’s retreat. The latter was obliged to draw off his
|
|
|
troops, only to find himself hemmed in between two enemies, who were
|
|
|
guarding each outlet of a narrow pass in which he had engaged himself.
|
|
|
In this desperate plight Ts’ao waited until nightfall, when he bored a
|
|
|
tunnel into the mountain side and laid an ambush in it. As soon as the
|
|
|
whole army had passed by, the hidden troops fell on his rear, while
|
|
|
Ts’ao himself turned and met his pursuers in front, so that they were
|
|
|
thrown into confusion and annihilated. Ts’ao Ts’ao said afterwards:
|
|
|
"The brigands tried to check my army in its retreat and brought me to
|
|
|
battle in a desperate position: hence I knew how to overcome them."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
36. When you surround an army, leave an outlet free.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This does not mean that the enemy is to be allowed to escape. The
|
|
|
object, as Tu Mu puts it, is "to make him believe that there is a road
|
|
|
to safety, and thus prevent his fighting with the courage of despair."
|
|
|
Tu Mu adds pleasantly: "After that, you may crush him."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Do not press a desperate foe too hard.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en Hao quotes the saying: "Birds and beasts when brought to bay
|
|
|
will use their claws and teeth." Chang Yu says: "If your adversary has
|
|
|
burned his boats and destroyed his cooking-pots, and is ready to stake
|
|
|
all on the issue of a battle, he must not be pushed to extremities." Ho
|
|
|
Shih illustrates the meaning by a story taken from the life of
|
|
|
Yen-ch’ing. That general, together with his colleague Tu Chung-wei was
|
|
|
surrounded by a vastly superior army of Khitans in the year 945 A.D.
|
|
|
The country was bare and desert-like, and the little Chinese force was
|
|
|
soon in dire straits for want of water. The wells they bored ran dry,
|
|
|
and the men were reduced to squeezing lumps of mud and sucking out the
|
|
|
moisture. Their ranks thinned rapidly, until at last Fu Yen-ch’ing
|
|
|
exclaimed: "We are desperate men. Far better to die for our country
|
|
|
than to go with fettered hands into captivity!" A strong gale happened
|
|
|
to be blowing from the northeast and darkening the air with dense
|
|
|
clouds of sandy dust. To Chung-wei was for waiting until this had
|
|
|
abated before deciding on a final attack; but luckily another officer,
|
|
|
Li Shou-cheng by name, was quicker to see an opportunity, and said:
|
|
|
"They are many and we are few, but in the midst of this sandstorm our
|
|
|
numbers will not be discernible; victory will go to the strenuous
|
|
|
fighter, and the wind will be our best ally." Accordingly, Fu
|
|
|
Yen-ch’ing made a sudden and wholly unexpected onslaught with his
|
|
|
cavalry, routed the barbarians and succeeded in breaking through to
|
|
|
safety.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
37. Such is the art of warfare.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] See Col. Henderson, op. cit. vol. I. p. 426.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[2] For a number of maxims on this head, see "Marshal Turenne"
|
|
|
(Longmans, 1907), p. 29.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter VIII. VARIATION OF TACTICS
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The heading means literally "The Nine Variations," but as Sun Tzŭ does
|
|
|
not appear to enumerate these, and as, indeed, he has already told us
|
|
|
(V §§ 6-11) that such deflections from the ordinary course are
|
|
|
practically innumerable, we have little option but to follow Wang Hsi,
|
|
|
who says that "Nine" stands for an indefinitely large number. "All it
|
|
|
means is that in warfare we ought to vary our tactics to the utmost
|
|
|
degree…. I do not know what Ts’ao Kung makes these Nine Variations out
|
|
|
to be, but it has been suggested that they are connected with the Nine
|
|
|
Situations" - of chapt. XI. This is the view adopted by Chang Yu. The
|
|
|
only other alternative is to suppose that something has been lost—a
|
|
|
supposition to which the unusual shortness of the chapter lends some
|
|
|
weight.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: In war, the general receives his commands from the
|
|
|
sovereign, collects his army and concentrates his forces.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Repeated from VII. § 1, where it is certainly more in place. It may
|
|
|
have been interpolated here merely in order to supply a beginning to
|
|
|
the chapter.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. When in difficult country, do not encamp. In country where high
|
|
|
roads intersect, join hands with your allies. Do not linger in
|
|
|
dangerously isolated positions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The last situation is not one of the Nine Situations as given in the
|
|
|
beginning of chap. XI, but occurs later on (ibid. § 43. q.v.). Chang Yu
|
|
|
defines this situation as being situated across the frontier, in
|
|
|
hostile territory. Li Ch’uan says it is "country in which there are no
|
|
|
springs or wells, flocks or herds, vegetables or firewood;" Chia Lin,
|
|
|
"one of gorges, chasms and precipices, without a road by which to
|
|
|
advance."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
In hemmed-in situations, you must resort to stratagem. In a desperate
|
|
|
position, you must fight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. There are roads which must not be followed,
|
|
|
|
|
|
["Especially those leading through narrow defiles," says Li Ch’uan,
|
|
|
"where an ambush is to be feared."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
armies which must be not attacked,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[More correctly, perhaps, "there are times when an army must not be
|
|
|
attacked." Ch’en Hao says: "When you see your way to obtain a rival
|
|
|
advantage, but are powerless to inflict a real defeat, refrain from
|
|
|
attacking, for fear of overtaxing your men’s strength."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
towns which must not be besieged,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. III. § 4 Ts’ao Kung gives an interesting illustration from his own
|
|
|
experience. When invading the territory of Hsu-chou, he ignored the
|
|
|
city of Hua-pi, which lay directly in his path, and pressed on into the
|
|
|
heart of the country. This excellent strategy was rewarded by the
|
|
|
subsequent capture of no fewer than fourteen important district cities.
|
|
|
Chang Yu says: "No town should be attacked which, if taken, cannot be
|
|
|
held, or if left alone, will not cause any trouble." Hsun Ying, when
|
|
|
urged to attack Pi-yang, replied: "The city is small and
|
|
|
well-fortified; even if I succeed intaking it, it will be no great feat
|
|
|
of arms; whereas if I fail, I shall make myself a laughing-stock." In
|
|
|
the seventeenth century, sieges still formed a large proportion of war.
|
|
|
It was Turenne who directed attention to the importance of marches,
|
|
|
countermarches and manœuvers. He said: "It is a great mistake to waste
|
|
|
men in taking a town when the same expenditure of soldiers will gain a
|
|
|
province." [1] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
positions which must not be contested, commands of the sovereign which
|
|
|
must not be obeyed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is a hard saying for the Chinese, with their reverence for
|
|
|
authority, and Wei Liao Tzŭ (quoted by Tu Mu) is moved to exclaim:
|
|
|
"Weapons are baleful instruments, strife is antagonistic to virtue, a
|
|
|
military commander is the negation of civil order!" The unpalatable
|
|
|
fact remains, however, that even Imperial wishes must be subordinated
|
|
|
to military necessity.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. The general who thoroughly understands the advantages that accompany
|
|
|
variation of tactics knows how to handle his troops.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. The general who does not understand these, may be well acquainted
|
|
|
with the configuration of the country, yet he will not be able to turn
|
|
|
his knowledge to practical account.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "get the advantage of the ground," which means not only
|
|
|
securing good positions, but availing oneself of natural advantages in
|
|
|
every possible way. Chang Yu says: "Every kind of ground is
|
|
|
characterized by certain natural features, and also gives scope for a
|
|
|
certain variability of plan. How it is possible to turn these natural
|
|
|
features to account unless topographical knowledge is supplemented by
|
|
|
versatility of mind?"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. So, the student of war who is unversed in the art of war of varying
|
|
|
his plans, even though he be acquainted with the Five Advantages, will
|
|
|
fail to make the best use of his men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chia Lin tells us that these imply five obvious and generally
|
|
|
advantageous lines of action, namely: "if a certain road is short, it
|
|
|
must be followed; if an army is isolated, it must be attacked; if a
|
|
|
town is in a parlous condition, it must be besieged; if a position can
|
|
|
be stormed, it must be attempted; and if consistent with military
|
|
|
operations, the ruler’s commands must be obeyed." But there are
|
|
|
circumstances which sometimes forbid a general to use these advantages.
|
|
|
For instance, "a certain road may be the shortest way for him, but if
|
|
|
he knows that it abounds in natural obstacles, or that the enemy has
|
|
|
laid an ambush on it, he will not follow that road. A hostile force may
|
|
|
be open to attack, but if he knows that it is hard-pressed and likely
|
|
|
to fight with desperation, he will refrain from striking," and so on.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. Hence in the wise leader’s plans, considerations of advantage and of
|
|
|
disadvantage will be blended together.
|
|
|
|
|
|
["Whether in an advantageous position or a disadvantageous one," says
|
|
|
Ts’ao Kung, "the opposite state should be always present to your
|
|
|
mind."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. If our expectation of advantage be tempered in this way, we may
|
|
|
succeed in accomplishing the essential part of our schemes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "If we wish to wrest an advantage from the enemy, we must
|
|
|
not fix our minds on that alone, but allow for the possibility of the
|
|
|
enemy also doing some harm to us, and let this enter as a factor into
|
|
|
our calculations."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. If, on the other hand, in the midst of difficulties we are always
|
|
|
ready to seize an advantage, we may extricate ourselves from
|
|
|
misfortune.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "If I wish to extricate myself from a dangerous position,
|
|
|
I must consider not only the enemy’s ability to injure me, but also my
|
|
|
own ability to gain an advantage over the enemy. If in my counsels
|
|
|
these two considerations are properly blended, I shall succeed in
|
|
|
liberating myself…. For instance; if I am surrounded by the enemy and
|
|
|
only think of effecting an escape, the nervelessness of my policy will
|
|
|
incite my adversary to pursue and crush me; it would be far better to
|
|
|
encourage my men to deliver a bold counter-attack, and use the
|
|
|
advantage thus gained to free myself from the enemy’s toils." See the
|
|
|
story of Ts’ao Ts’ao, VII. § 35, note.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. Reduce the hostile chiefs by inflicting damage on them;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chia Lin enumerates several ways of inflicting this injury, some of
|
|
|
which would only occur to the Oriental mind:—"Entice away the enemy’s
|
|
|
best and wisest men, so that he may be left without counselors.
|
|
|
Introduce traitors into his country, that the government policy may be
|
|
|
rendered futile. Foment intrigue and deceit, and thus sow dissension
|
|
|
between the ruler and his ministers. By means of every artful
|
|
|
contrivance, cause deterioration amongst his men and waste of his
|
|
|
treasure. Corrupt his morals by insidious gifts leading him into
|
|
|
excess. Disturb and unsettle his mind by presenting him with lovely
|
|
|
women." Chang Yu (after Wang Hsi) makes a different interpretation of
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ here: "Get the enemy into a position where he must suffer
|
|
|
injury, and he will submit of his own accord."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and make trouble for them,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu, in this phrase, in his interpretation indicates that trouble
|
|
|
should be made for the enemy affecting their "possessions," or, as we
|
|
|
might say, "assets," which he considers to be "a large army, a rich
|
|
|
exchequer, harmony amongst the soldiers, punctual fulfillment of
|
|
|
commands." These give us a whip-hand over the enemy.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and keep them constantly engaged;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "make servants of them." Tu Yu says "prevent them from
|
|
|
having any rest."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
hold out specious allurements, and make them rush to any given point.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Meng Shih’s note contains an excellent example of the idiomatic use
|
|
|
of: "cause them to forget _pien_ (the reasons for acting otherwise than
|
|
|
on their first impulse), and hasten in our direction."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. The art of war teaches us to rely not on the likelihood of the
|
|
|
enemy’s not coming, but on our own readiness to receive him; not on the
|
|
|
chance of his not attacking, but rather on the fact that we have made
|
|
|
our position unassailable.
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. There are five dangerous faults which may affect a general: (1)
|
|
|
Recklessness, which leads to destruction;
|
|
|
|
|
|
["Bravery without forethought," as Ts’ao Kung analyzes it, which causes
|
|
|
a man to fight blindly and desperately like a mad bull. Such an
|
|
|
opponent, says Chang Yu, "must not be encountered with brute force, but
|
|
|
may be lured into an ambush and slain." Cf. Wu Tzŭ, chap. IV. ad init.:
|
|
|
"In estimating the character of a general, men are wont to pay
|
|
|
exclusive attention to his courage, forgetting that courage is only one
|
|
|
out of many qualities which a general should possess. The merely brave
|
|
|
man is prone to fight recklessly; and he who fights recklessly, without
|
|
|
any perception of what is expedient, must be condemned." Ssu-ma Fa,
|
|
|
too, makes the incisive remark: "Simply going to one’s death does not
|
|
|
bring about victory."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(2) cowardice, which leads to capture;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung defines the Chinese word translated here as "cowardice" as
|
|
|
being of the man "whom timidity prevents from advancing to seize an
|
|
|
advantage," and Wang Hsi adds "who is quick to flee at the sight of
|
|
|
danger." Meng Shih gives the closer paraphrase "he who is bent on
|
|
|
returning alive," this is, the man who will never take a risk. But, as
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ knew, nothing is to be achieved in war unless you are willing
|
|
|
to take risks. T’ai Kung said: "He who lets an advantage slip will
|
|
|
subsequently bring upon himself real disaster." In 404 A.D., Liu Yu
|
|
|
pursued the rebel Huan Hsuan up the Yangtsze and fought a naval battle
|
|
|
with him at the island of Ch’eng-hung. The loyal troops numbered only a
|
|
|
few thousands, while their opponents were in great force. But Huan
|
|
|
Hsuan, fearing the fate which was in store for him should be be
|
|
|
overcome, had a light boat made fast to the side of his war-junk, so
|
|
|
that he might escape, if necessary, at a moment’s notice. The natural
|
|
|
result was that the fighting spirit of his soldiers was utterly
|
|
|
quenched, and when the loyalists made an attack from windward with
|
|
|
fireships, all striving with the utmost ardor to be first in the fray,
|
|
|
Huan Hsuan’s forces were routed, had to burn all their baggage and fled
|
|
|
for two days and nights without stopping. Chang Yu tells a somewhat
|
|
|
similar story of Chao Ying-ch’i, a general of the Chin State who during
|
|
|
a battle with the army of Ch’u in 597 B.C. had a boat kept in readiness
|
|
|
for him on the river, wishing in case of defeat to be the first to get
|
|
|
across.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(3) a hasty temper, which can be provoked by insults;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu tells us that Yao Hsing, when opposed in 357 A.D. by Huang Mei,
|
|
|
Teng Ch’iang and others shut himself up behind his walls and refused to
|
|
|
fight. Teng Ch’iang said: "Our adversary is of a choleric temper and
|
|
|
easily provoked; let us make constant sallies and break down his walls,
|
|
|
then he will grow angry and come out. Once we can bring his force to
|
|
|
battle, it is doomed to be our prey." This plan was acted upon, Yao
|
|
|
Hsiang came out to fight, was lured as far as San-yuan by the enemy’s
|
|
|
pretended flight, and finally attacked and slain.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(4) a delicacy of honour which is sensitive to shame;
|
|
|
|
|
|
This need not be taken to mean that a sense of honour is really a defect
|
|
|
in a general. What Sun Tzŭ condemns is rather an exaggerated
|
|
|
sensitiveness to slanderous reports, the thin-skinned man who is stung
|
|
|
by opprobrium, however undeserved. Mei Yao-ch’en truly observes, though
|
|
|
somewhat paradoxically: "The seeker after glory should be careless of
|
|
|
public opinion."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(5) over-solicitude for his men, which exposes him to worry and
|
|
|
trouble.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Here again, Sun Tzŭ does not mean that the general is to be careless
|
|
|
of the welfare of his troops. All he wishes to emphasize is the danger
|
|
|
of sacrificing any important military advantage to the immediate
|
|
|
comfort of his men. This is a shortsighted policy, because in the long
|
|
|
run the troops will suffer more from the defeat, or, at best, the
|
|
|
prolongation of the war, which will be the consequence. A mistaken
|
|
|
feeling of pity will often induce a general to relieve a beleaguered
|
|
|
city, or to reinforce a hard-pressed detachment, contrary to his
|
|
|
military instincts. It is now generally admitted that our repeated
|
|
|
efforts to relieve Ladysmith in the South African War were so many
|
|
|
strategical blunders which defeated their own purpose. And in the end,
|
|
|
relief came through the very man who started out with the distinct
|
|
|
resolve no longer to subordinate the interests of the whole to
|
|
|
sentiment in favour of a part. An old soldier of one of our generals who
|
|
|
failed most conspicuously in this war, tried once, I remember, to
|
|
|
defend him to me on the ground that he was always "so good to his men."
|
|
|
By this plea, had he but known it, he was only condemning him out of
|
|
|
Sun Tzŭ’s mouth.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. These are the five besetting sins of a general, ruinous to the
|
|
|
conduct of war.
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. When an army is overthrown and its leader slain, the cause will
|
|
|
surely be found among these five dangerous faults. Let them be a
|
|
|
subject of meditation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] "Marshal Turenne," p. 50.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter IX. THE ARMY ON THE MARCH
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The contents of this interesting chapter are better indicated in § 1
|
|
|
than by this heading.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: We come now to the question of encamping the army, and
|
|
|
observing signs of the enemy. Pass quickly over mountains, and keep in
|
|
|
the neighbourhood of valleys.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The idea is, not to linger among barren uplands, but to keep close to
|
|
|
supplies of water and grass. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 3: "Abide not in natural
|
|
|
ovens," i.e. "the openings of valleys." Chang Yu tells the following
|
|
|
anecdote: Wu-tu Ch’iang was a robber captain in the time of the Later
|
|
|
Han, and Ma Yuan was sent to exterminate his gang. Ch’iang having found
|
|
|
a refuge in the hills, Ma Yuan made no attempt to force a battle, but
|
|
|
seized all the favourable positions commanding supplies of water and
|
|
|
forage. Ch’iang was soon in such a desperate plight for want of
|
|
|
provisions that he was forced to make a total surrender. He did not
|
|
|
know the advantage of keeping in the neighbourhood of valleys."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. Camp in high places,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Not on high hills, but on knolls or hillocks elevated above the
|
|
|
surrounding country.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
facing the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu takes this to mean "facing south," and Ch’en Hao "facing east."
|
|
|
Cf. infra, §§ 11, 13.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Do not climb heights in order to fight. So much for mountain warfare.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. After crossing a river, you should get far away from it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
["In order to tempt the enemy to cross after you," according to Ts’ao
|
|
|
Kung, and also, says Chang Yu, "in order not to be impeded in your
|
|
|
evolutions." The _T’ung Tien_ reads, "If _the enemy_ crosses a river,"
|
|
|
etc. But in view of the next sentence, this is almost certainly an
|
|
|
interpolation.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. When an invading force crosses a river in its onward march, do not
|
|
|
advance to meet it in mid-stream. It will be best to let half the army
|
|
|
get across, and then deliver your attack.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan alludes to the great victory won by Han Hsin over Lung Chu
|
|
|
at the Wei River. Turning to the _Ch’ien Han Shu_, ch. 34, fol. 6
|
|
|
verso, we find the battle described as follows: "The two armies were
|
|
|
drawn up on opposite sides of the river. In the night, Han Hsin ordered
|
|
|
his men to take some ten thousand sacks filled with sand and construct
|
|
|
a dam higher up. Then, leading half his army across, he attacked Lung
|
|
|
Chu; but after a time, pretending to have failed in his attempt, he
|
|
|
hastily withdrew to the other bank. Lung Chu was much elated by this
|
|
|
unlooked-for success, and exclaiming: "I felt sure that Han Hsin was
|
|
|
really a coward!" he pursued him and began crossing the river in his
|
|
|
turn. Han Hsin now sent a party to cut open the sandbags, thus
|
|
|
releasing a great volume of water, which swept down and prevented the
|
|
|
greater portion of Lung Chu’s army from getting across. He then turned
|
|
|
upon the force which had been cut off, and annihilated it, Lung Chu
|
|
|
himself being amongst the slain. The rest of the army, on the further
|
|
|
bank, also scattered and fled in all directions.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. If you are anxious to fight, you should not go to meet the invader
|
|
|
near a river which he has to cross.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[For fear of preventing his crossing.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. Moor your craft higher up than the enemy, and facing the sun.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[See _supra_, § 2. The repetition of these words in connection with
|
|
|
water is very awkward. Chang Yu has the note: "Said either of troops
|
|
|
marshalled on the river-bank, or of boats anchored in the stream itself;
|
|
|
in either case it is essential to be higher than the enemy and facing
|
|
|
the sun." The other commentators are not at all explicit.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Do not move up-stream to meet the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "As water flows downwards, we must not pitch our camp on
|
|
|
the lower reaches of a river, for fear the enemy should open the
|
|
|
sluices and sweep us away in a flood. Chu-ko Wu-hou has remarked that
|
|
|
‘in river warfare we must not advance against the stream,’ which is as
|
|
|
much as to say that our fleet must not be anchored below that of the
|
|
|
enemy, for then they would be able to take advantage of the current and
|
|
|
make short work of us." There is also the danger, noted by other
|
|
|
commentators, that the enemy may throw poison on the water to be
|
|
|
carried down to us.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
So much for river warfare.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. In crossing salt-marshes, your sole concern should be to get over
|
|
|
them quickly, without any delay.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Because of the lack of fresh water, the poor quality of the herbage,
|
|
|
and last but not least, because they are low, flat, and exposed to
|
|
|
attack.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. If forced to fight in a salt-marsh, you should have water and grass
|
|
|
near you, and get your back to a clump of trees.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan remarks that the ground is less likely to be treacherous
|
|
|
where there are trees, while Tu Mu says that they will serve to protect
|
|
|
the rear.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
So much for operations in salt-marshes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. In dry, level country, take up an easily accessible position with
|
|
|
rising ground to your right and on your rear,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu quotes T’ai Kung as saying: "An army should have a stream or a
|
|
|
marsh on its left, and a hill or tumulus on its right."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
so that the danger may be in front, and safety lie behind. So much for
|
|
|
campaigning in flat country.
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. These are the four useful branches of military knowledge
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Those, namely, concerned with (1) mountains, (2) rivers, (3) marshes,
|
|
|
and (4) plains. Compare Napoleon’s "Military Maxims," no. 1.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
which enabled the Yellow Emperor to vanquish four several sovereigns.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Regarding the "Yellow Emperor": Mei Yao-ch’en asks, with some
|
|
|
plausibility, whether there is an error in the text as nothing is known
|
|
|
of Huang Ti having conquered four other Emperors. The _Shih Chi_ (ch. 1
|
|
|
ad init.) speaks only of his victories over Yen Ti and Ch’ih Yu. In the
|
|
|
_Liu T’ao_ it is mentioned that he "fought seventy battles and pacified
|
|
|
the Empire." Ts’ao Kung’s explanation is, that the Yellow Emperor was
|
|
|
the first to institute the feudal system of vassals princes, each of
|
|
|
whom (to the number of four) originally bore the title of Emperor. Li
|
|
|
Ch’uan tells us that the art of war originated under Huang Ti, who
|
|
|
received it from his Minister Feng Hou.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. All armies prefer high ground to low,
|
|
|
|
|
|
["High Ground," says Mei Yao-ch’en, "is not only more agreeable and
|
|
|
salubrious, but more convenient from a military point of view; low
|
|
|
ground is not only damp and unhealthy, but also disadvantageous for
|
|
|
fighting."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and sunny places to dark.
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. If you are careful of your men,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung says: "Make for fresh water and pasture, where you can turn
|
|
|
out your animals to graze."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and camp on hard ground, the army will be free from disease of every
|
|
|
kind,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "The dryness of the climate will prevent the outbreak
|
|
|
of illness."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and this will spell victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. When you come to a hill or a bank, occupy the sunny side, with the
|
|
|
slope on your right rear. Thus you will at once act for the benefit of
|
|
|
your soldiers and utilise the natural advantages of the ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. When, in consequence of heavy rains up-country, a river which you
|
|
|
wish to ford is swollen and flecked with foam, you must wait until it
|
|
|
subsides.
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Country in which there are precipitous cliffs with torrents running
|
|
|
between, deep natural hollows,
|
|
|
|
|
|
The latter defined as "places enclosed on every side by steep banks,
|
|
|
with pools of water at the bottom."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
confined places,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Defined as "natural pens or prisons" or "places surrounded by
|
|
|
precipices on three sides—easy to get into, but hard to get out of."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
tangled thickets,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Defined as "places covered with such dense undergrowth that spears
|
|
|
cannot be used."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
quagmires
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Defined as "low-lying places, so heavy with mud as to be impassable
|
|
|
for chariots and horsemen."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and crevasses,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Defined by Mei Yao-ch’en as "a narrow difficult way between beetling
|
|
|
cliffs." Tu Mu’s note is "ground covered with trees and rocks, and
|
|
|
intersected by numerous ravines and pitfalls." This is very vague, but
|
|
|
Chia Lin explains it clearly enough as a defile or narrow pass, and
|
|
|
Chang Yu takes much the same view. On the whole, the weight of the
|
|
|
commentators certainly inclines to the rendering "defile." But the
|
|
|
ordinary meaning of the Chinese in one place is "a crack or fissure"
|
|
|
and the fact that the meaning of the Chinese elsewhere in the sentence
|
|
|
indicates something in the nature of a defile, make me think that Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ is here speaking of crevasses.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
should be left with all possible speed and not approached.
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. While we keep away from such places, we should get the enemy to
|
|
|
approach them; while we face them, we should let the enemy have them on
|
|
|
his rear.
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. If in the neighbourhood of your camp there should be any hilly
|
|
|
country, ponds surrounded by aquatic grass, hollow basins filled with
|
|
|
reeds, or woods with thick undergrowth, they must be carefully routed
|
|
|
out and searched; for these are places where men in ambush or insidious
|
|
|
spies are likely to be lurking.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu has the note: "We must also be on our guard against traitors
|
|
|
who may lie in close covert, secretly spying out our weaknesses and
|
|
|
overhearing our instructions."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. When the enemy is close at hand and remains quiet, he is relying on
|
|
|
the natural strength of his position.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Here begin Sun Tzŭ’s remarks on the reading of signs, much of which is
|
|
|
so good that it could almost be included in a modern manual like Gen.
|
|
|
Baden-Powell’s "Aids to Scouting."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. When he keeps aloof and tries to provoke a battle, he is anxious
|
|
|
for the other side to advance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Probably because we are in a strong position from which he wishes to
|
|
|
dislodge us. "If he came close up to us, says Tu Mu, "and tried to
|
|
|
force a battle, he would seem to despise us, and there would be less
|
|
|
probability of our responding to the challenge."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. If his place of encampment is easy of access, he is tendering a
|
|
|
bait.
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. Movement amongst the trees of a forest shows that the enemy is
|
|
|
advancing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung explains this as "felling trees to clear a passage," and
|
|
|
Chang Yu says: "Every man sends out scouts to climb high places and
|
|
|
observe the enemy. If a scout sees that the trees of a forest are
|
|
|
moving and shaking, he may know that they are being cut down to clear a
|
|
|
passage for the enemy’s march."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The appearance of a number of screens in the midst of thick grass means
|
|
|
that the enemy wants to make us suspicious.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu’s explanation, borrowed from Ts’ao Kung’s, is as follows: "The
|
|
|
presence of a number of screens or sheds in the midst of thick
|
|
|
vegetation is a sure sign that the enemy has fled and, fearing pursuit,
|
|
|
has constructed these hiding-places in order to make us suspect an
|
|
|
ambush." It appears that these "screens" were hastily knotted together
|
|
|
out of any long grass which the retreating enemy happened to come
|
|
|
across.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. The rising of birds in their flight is the sign of an ambuscade.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu’s explanation is doubtless right: "When birds that are flying
|
|
|
along in a straight line suddenly shoot upwards, it means that soldiers
|
|
|
are in ambush at the spot beneath."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Startled beasts indicate that a sudden attack is coming.
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. When there is dust rising in a high column, it is the sign of
|
|
|
chariots advancing; when the dust is low, but spread over a wide area,
|
|
|
it betokens the approach of infantry.
|
|
|
|
|
|
["High and sharp," or rising to a peak, is of course somewhat
|
|
|
exaggerated as applied to dust. The commentators explain the phenomenon
|
|
|
by saying that horses and chariots, being heavier than men, raise more
|
|
|
dust, and also follow one another in the same wheel-track, whereas
|
|
|
foot-soldiers would be marching in ranks, many abreast. According to
|
|
|
Chang Yu, "every army on the march must have scouts some way in
|
|
|
advance, who on sighting dust raised by the enemy, will gallop back and
|
|
|
report it to the commander-in-chief." Cf. Gen. Baden-Powell: "As you
|
|
|
move along, say, in a hostile country, your eyes should be looking afar
|
|
|
for the enemy or any signs of him: figures, dust rising, birds getting
|
|
|
up, glitter of arms, etc." [1] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
When it branches out in different directions, it shows that parties
|
|
|
have been sent to collect firewood. A few clouds of dust moving to and
|
|
|
fro signify that the army is encamping.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "In apportioning the defences for a cantonment, light
|
|
|
horse will be sent out to survey the position and ascertain the weak
|
|
|
and strong points all along its circumference. Hence the small quantity
|
|
|
of dust and its motion."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. Humble words and increased preparations are signs that the enemy is
|
|
|
about to advance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
["As though they stood in great fear of us," says Tu Mu. "Their object
|
|
|
is to make us contemptuous and careless, after which they will attack
|
|
|
us." Chang Yu alludes to the story of T’ien Tan of the Ch’i-mo against
|
|
|
the Yen forces, led by Ch’i Chieh. In ch. 82 of the _Shih Chi_ we read:
|
|
|
"T’ien Tan openly said: ‘My only fear is that the Yen army may cut off
|
|
|
the noses of their Ch’i prisoners and place them in the front rank to
|
|
|
fight against us; that would be the undoing of our city.’ The other
|
|
|
side being informed of this speech, at once acted on the suggestion;
|
|
|
but those within the city were enraged at seeing their
|
|
|
fellow-countrymen thus mutilated, and fearing only lest they should
|
|
|
fall into the enemy’s hands, were nerved to defend themselves more
|
|
|
obstinately than ever. Once again T’ien Tan sent back converted spies
|
|
|
who reported these words to the enemy: "What I dread most is that the
|
|
|
men of Yen may dig up the ancestral tombs outside the town, and by
|
|
|
inflicting this indignity on our forefathers cause us to become
|
|
|
faint-hearted.’ Forthwith the besiegers dug up all the graves and
|
|
|
burned the corpses lying in them. And the inhabitants of Chi-mo,
|
|
|
witnessing the outrage from the city-walls, wept passionately and were
|
|
|
all impatient to go out and fight, their fury being increased tenfold.
|
|
|
T’ien Tan knew then that his soldiers were ready for any enterprise.
|
|
|
But instead of a sword, he himself took a mattock in his hands, and
|
|
|
ordered others to be distributed amongst his best warriors, while the
|
|
|
ranks were filled up with their wives and concubines. He then served
|
|
|
out all the remaining rations and bade his men eat their fill. The
|
|
|
regular soldiers were told to keep out of sight, and the walls were
|
|
|
manned with the old and weaker men and with women. This done, envoys
|
|
|
were dispatched to the enemy’s camp to arrange terms of surrender,
|
|
|
whereupon the Yen army began shouting for joy. T’ien Tan also collected
|
|
|
20,000 ounces of silver from the people, and got the wealthy citizens
|
|
|
of Chi-mo to send it to the Yen general with the prayer that, when the
|
|
|
town capitulated, he would not allow their homes to be plundered or
|
|
|
their women to be maltreated. Ch’i Chieh, in high good humor, granted
|
|
|
their prayer; but his army now became increasingly slack and careless.
|
|
|
Meanwhile, T’ien Tan got together a thousand oxen, decked them with
|
|
|
pieces of red silk, painted their bodies, dragon-like, with colored
|
|
|
stripes, and fastened sharp blades on their horns and well-greased
|
|
|
rushes on their tails. When night came on, he lighted the ends of the
|
|
|
rushes, and drove the oxen through a number of holes which he had
|
|
|
pierced in the walls, backing them up with a force of 5000 picked
|
|
|
warriors. The animals, maddened with pain, dashed furiously into the
|
|
|
enemy’s camp where they caused the utmost confusion and dismay; for
|
|
|
their tails acted as torches, showing up the hideous pattern on their
|
|
|
bodies, and the weapons on their horns killed or wounded any with whom
|
|
|
they came into contact. In the meantime, the band of 5000 had crept up
|
|
|
with gags in their mouths, and now threw themselves on the enemy. At
|
|
|
the same moment a frightful din arose in the city itself, all those
|
|
|
that remained behind making as much noise as possible by banging drums
|
|
|
and hammering on bronze vessels, until heaven and earth were convulsed
|
|
|
by the uproar. Terror-stricken, the Yen army fled in disorder, hotly
|
|
|
pursued by the men of Ch’i, who succeeded in slaying their general Ch’i
|
|
|
Chien…. The result of the battle was the ultimate recovery of some
|
|
|
seventy cities which had belonged to the Ch’i State."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Violent language and driving forward as if to the attack are signs that
|
|
|
he will retreat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. When the light chariots come out first and take up a position on
|
|
|
the wings, it is a sign that the enemy is forming for battle.
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. Peace proposals unaccompanied by a sworn covenant indicate a plot.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The reading here is uncertain. Li Ch’uan indicates "a treaty confirmed
|
|
|
by oaths and hostages." Wang Hsi and Chang Yu, on the other hand,
|
|
|
simply say "without reason," "on a frivolous pretext."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
27. When there is much running about
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Every man hastening to his proper place under his own regimental
|
|
|
banner.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and the soldiers fall into rank, it means that the critical moment has
|
|
|
come.
|
|
|
|
|
|
28. When some are seen advancing and some retreating, it is a lure.
|
|
|
|
|
|
29. When the soldiers stand leaning on their spears, they are faint
|
|
|
from want of food.
|
|
|
|
|
|
30. If those who are sent to draw water begin by drinking themselves,
|
|
|
the army is suffering from thirst.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As Tu Mu remarks: "One may know the condition of a whole army from the
|
|
|
behavior of a single man."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
31. If the enemy sees an advantage to be gained and makes no effort to
|
|
|
secure it, the soldiers are exhausted.
|
|
|
|
|
|
32. If birds gather on any spot, it is unoccupied.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[A useful fact to bear in mind when, for instance, as Ch’en Hao says,
|
|
|
the enemy has secretly abandoned his camp.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Clamour by night betokens nervousness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
33. If there is disturbance in the camp, the general’s authority is
|
|
|
weak. If the banners and flags are shifted about, sedition is afoot. If
|
|
|
the officers are angry, it means that the men are weary.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu understands the sentence differently: "If all the officers of an
|
|
|
army are angry with their general, it means that they are broken with
|
|
|
fatigue" owing to the exertions which he has demanded from them.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
34. When an army feeds its horses with grain and kills its cattle for
|
|
|
food,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In the ordinary course of things, the men would be fed on grain and
|
|
|
the horses chiefly on grass.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and when the men do not hang their cooking-pots over the camp-fires,
|
|
|
showing that they will not return to their tents, you may know that
|
|
|
they are determined to fight to the death.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I may quote here the illustrative passage from the _Hou Han Shu_, ch.
|
|
|
71, given in abbreviated form by the _P’ei Wen Yun Fu:_ "The rebel Wang
|
|
|
Kuo of Liang was besieging the town of Ch’en- ts’ang, and Huang-fu
|
|
|
Sung, who was in supreme command, and Tung Cho were sent out against
|
|
|
him. The latter pressed for hasty measures, but Sung turned a deaf ear
|
|
|
to his counsel. At last the rebels were utterly worn out, and began to
|
|
|
throw down their weapons of their own accord. Sung was not advancing to
|
|
|
the attack, but Cho said: ‘It is a principle of war not to pursue
|
|
|
desperate men and not to press a retreating host.’ Sung answered: ‘That
|
|
|
does not apply here. What I am about to attack is a jaded army, not a
|
|
|
retreating host; with disciplined troops I am falling on a disorganized
|
|
|
multitude, not a band of desperate men.’ Thereupon he advances to the
|
|
|
attack unsupported by his colleague, and routed the enemy, Wang Kuo
|
|
|
being slain."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
35. The sight of men whispering together in small knots or speaking in
|
|
|
subdued tones points to disaffection amongst the rank and file.
|
|
|
|
|
|
36. Too frequent rewards signify that the enemy is at the end of his
|
|
|
resources;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Because, when an army is hard pressed, as Tu Mu says, there is always
|
|
|
a fear of mutiny, and lavish rewards are given to keep the men in good
|
|
|
temper.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
too many punishments betray a condition of dire distress.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Because in such case discipline becomes relaxed, and unwonted severity
|
|
|
is necessary to keep the men to their duty.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
37. To begin by bluster, but afterwards to take fright at the enemy’s
|
|
|
numbers, shows a supreme lack of intelligence.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I follow the interpretation of Ts’ao Kung, also adopted by Li Ch’uan,
|
|
|
Tu Mu, and Chang Yu. Another possible meaning set forth by Tu Yu, Chia
|
|
|
Lin, Mei Tao-ch’en and Wang Hsi, is: "The general who is first
|
|
|
tyrannical towards his men, and then in terror lest they should mutiny,
|
|
|
etc." This would connect the sentence with what went before about
|
|
|
rewards and punishments.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
38. When envoys are sent with compliments in their mouths, it is a sign
|
|
|
that the enemy wishes for a truce.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy open friendly relations be sending hostages,
|
|
|
it is a sign that they are anxious for an armistice, either because
|
|
|
their strength is exhausted or for some other reason." But it hardly
|
|
|
needs a Sun Tzŭ to draw such an obvious inference.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
39. If the enemy’s troops march up angrily and remain facing ours for a
|
|
|
long time without either joining battle or taking themselves off again,
|
|
|
the situation is one that demands great vigilance and circumspection.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung says a manœuver of this sort may be only a ruse to gain
|
|
|
time for an unexpected flank attack or the laying of an ambush.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
40. If our troops are no more in number than the enemy, that is amply
|
|
|
sufficient; it only means that no direct attack can be made.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "no martial advance." That is to say, _cheng_ tactics and
|
|
|
frontal attacks must be eschewed, and stratagem resorted to instead.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
What we can do is simply to concentrate all our available strength,
|
|
|
keep a close watch on the enemy, and obtain reinforcements.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is an obscure sentence, and none of the commentators succeed in
|
|
|
squeezing very good sense out of it. I follow Li Ch’uan, who appears to
|
|
|
offer the simplest explanation: "Only the side that gets more men will
|
|
|
win." Fortunately we have Chang Yu to expound its meaning to us in
|
|
|
language which is lucidity itself: "When the numbers are even, and no
|
|
|
favourable opening presents itself, although we may not be strong enough
|
|
|
to deliver a sustained attack, we can find additional recruits amongst
|
|
|
our sutlers and camp-followers, and then, concentrating our forces and
|
|
|
keeping a close watch on the enemy, contrive to snatch the victory. But
|
|
|
we must avoid borrowing foreign soldiers to help us." He then quotes
|
|
|
from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 3: "The nominal strength of mercenary troops may
|
|
|
be 100,000, but their real value will be not more than half that
|
|
|
figure."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
41. He who exercises no forethought but makes light of his opponents is
|
|
|
sure to be captured by them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en Hao, quoting from the _Tso Chuan_, says: "If bees and scorpions
|
|
|
carry poison, how much more will a hostile state! Even a puny opponent,
|
|
|
then, should not be treated with contempt."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
42. If soldiers are punished before they have grown attached to you,
|
|
|
they will not prove submissive; and, unless submissive, then will be
|
|
|
practically useless. If, when the soldiers have become attached to you,
|
|
|
punishments are not enforced, they will still be useless.
|
|
|
|
|
|
43. Therefore soldiers must be treated in the first instance with
|
|
|
humanity, but kept under control by means of iron discipline.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Yen Tzŭ [B.C. 493] said of Ssu-ma Jang-chu: "His civil virtues
|
|
|
endeared him to the people; his martial prowess kept his enemies in
|
|
|
awe." Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 4 init.: "The ideal commander unites culture with
|
|
|
a warlike temper; the profession of arms requires a combination of
|
|
|
hardness and tenderness."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
This is a certain road to victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
44. If in training soldiers commands are habitually enforced, the army
|
|
|
will be well-disciplined; if not, its discipline will be bad.
|
|
|
|
|
|
45. If a general shows confidence in his men but always insists on his
|
|
|
orders being obeyed,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "A general ought in time of peace to show kindly
|
|
|
confidence in his men and also make his authority respected, so that
|
|
|
when they come to face the enemy, orders may be executed and discipline
|
|
|
maintained, because they all trust and look up to him." What Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
has said in § 44, however, would lead one rather to expect something
|
|
|
like this: "If a general is always confident that his orders will be
|
|
|
carried out," etc."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the gain will be mutual.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "The general has confidence in the men under his
|
|
|
command, and the men are docile, having confidence in him. Thus the
|
|
|
gain is mutual." He quotes a pregnant sentence from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch.
|
|
|
4: "The art of giving orders is not to try to rectify minor blunders
|
|
|
and not to be swayed by petty doubts." Vacillation and fussiness are
|
|
|
the surest means of sapping the confidence of an army.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] "Aids to Scouting," p. 26.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter X. TERRAIN
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Only about a third of the chapter, comprising §§ 1-13, deals with
|
|
|
"terrain," the subject being more fully treated in ch. XI. The "six
|
|
|
calamities" are discussed in §§ 14-20, and the rest of the chapter is
|
|
|
again a mere string of desultory remarks, though not less interesting,
|
|
|
perhaps, on that account.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: We may distinguish six kinds of terrain, to wit: (1)
|
|
|
Accessible ground;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "plentifully provided with roads and means of
|
|
|
communications."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(2) entangling ground;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The same commentator says: "Net-like country, venturing into which you
|
|
|
become entangled."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(3) temporising ground;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ground which allows you to "stave off" or "delay."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
(4) narrow passes; (5) precipitous heights; (6) positions at a great
|
|
|
distance from the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[It is hardly necessary to point out the faultiness of this
|
|
|
classification. A strange lack of logical perception is shown in the
|
|
|
Chinaman’s unquestioning acceptance of glaring cross-divisions such as
|
|
|
the above.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. Ground which can be freely traversed by both sides is called
|
|
|
_accessible_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. With regard to ground of this nature, be before the enemy in
|
|
|
occupying the raised and sunny spots, and carefully guard your line of
|
|
|
supplies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The general meaning of the last phrase is doubtlessly, as Tu Yu says,
|
|
|
"not to allow the enemy to cut your communications." In view of
|
|
|
Napoleon’s dictum, "the secret of war lies in the communications," [1]
|
|
|
we could wish that Sun Tzŭ had done more than skirt the edge of this
|
|
|
important subject here and in I. § 10, VII. § 11. Col. Henderson says:
|
|
|
"The line of supply may be said to be as vital to the existence of an
|
|
|
army as the heart to the life of a human being. Just as the duelist who
|
|
|
finds his adversary’s point menacing him with certain death, and his
|
|
|
own guard astray, is compelled to conform to his adversary’s movements,
|
|
|
and to content himself with warding off his thrusts, so the commander
|
|
|
whose communications are suddenly threatened finds himself in a false
|
|
|
position, and he will be fortunate if he has not to change all his
|
|
|
plans, to split up his force into more or less isolated detachments,
|
|
|
and to fight with inferior numbers on ground which he has not had time
|
|
|
to prepare, and where defeat will not be an ordinary failure, but will
|
|
|
entail the ruin or surrender of his whole army." [2]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Then you will be able to fight with advantage.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. Ground which can be abandoned but is hard to re-occupy is called
|
|
|
_entangling_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. From a position of this sort, if the enemy is unprepared, you may
|
|
|
sally forth and defeat him. But if the enemy is prepared for your
|
|
|
coming, and you fail to defeat him, then, return being impossible,
|
|
|
disaster will ensue.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. When the position is such that neither side will gain by making the
|
|
|
first move, it is called _temporising_ ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "Each side finds it inconvenient to move, and the
|
|
|
situation remains at a deadlock."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. In a position of this sort, even though the enemy should offer us an
|
|
|
attractive bait,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu says, "turning their backs on us and pretending to flee." But
|
|
|
this is only one of the lures which might induce us to quit our
|
|
|
position.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
it will be advisable not to stir forth, but rather to retreat, thus
|
|
|
enticing the enemy in his turn; then, when part of his army has come
|
|
|
out, we may deliver our attack with advantage.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. With regard to _narrow passes_, if you can occupy them first, let
|
|
|
them be strongly garrisoned and await the advent of the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Because then, as Tu Yu observes, "the initiative will lie with us, and
|
|
|
by making sudden and unexpected attacks we shall have the enemy at our
|
|
|
mercy."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. Should the enemy forestall you in occupying a pass, do not go after
|
|
|
him if the pass is fully garrisoned, but only if it is weakly
|
|
|
garrisoned.
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. With regard to _precipitous heights_, if you are beforehand with
|
|
|
your adversary, you should occupy the raised and sunny spots, and there
|
|
|
wait for him to come up.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung says: "The particular advantage of securing heights and
|
|
|
defiles is that your actions cannot then be dictated by the enemy."
|
|
|
[For the enunciation of the grand principle alluded to, see VI. § 2].
|
|
|
Chang Yu tells the following anecdote of P’ei Hsing-chien (A.D.
|
|
|
619-682), who was sent on a punitive expedition against the Turkic
|
|
|
tribes. "At night he pitched his camp as usual, and it had already been
|
|
|
completely fortified by wall and ditch, when suddenly he gave orders
|
|
|
that the army should shift its quarters to a hill near by. This was
|
|
|
highly displeasing to his officers, who protested loudly against the
|
|
|
extra fatigue which it would entail on the men. P’ei Hsing-chien,
|
|
|
however, paid no heed to their remonstrances and had the camp moved as
|
|
|
quickly as possible. The same night, a terrific storm came on, which
|
|
|
flooded their former place of encampment to the depth of over twelve
|
|
|
feet. The recalcitrant officers were amazed at the sight, and owned
|
|
|
that they had been in the wrong. ‘How did you know what was going to
|
|
|
happen?’ they asked. P’ei Hsing-chien replied: ‘From this time forward
|
|
|
be content to obey orders without asking unnecessary questions.’ From
|
|
|
this it may be seen," Chang Yu continues, "that high and sunny places
|
|
|
are advantageous not only for fighting, but also because they are
|
|
|
immune from disastrous floods."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. If the enemy has occupied them before you, do not follow him, but
|
|
|
retreat and try to entice him away.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The turning point of Li Shih-min’s campaign in 621 A.D. against the
|
|
|
two rebels, Tou Chien-te, King of Hsia, and Wang Shih-ch’ung, Prince of
|
|
|
Cheng, was his seizure of the heights of Wu-lao, in spite of which Tou
|
|
|
Chien-te persisted in his attempt to relieve his ally in Lo-yang, was
|
|
|
defeated and taken prisoner. See _Chiu T’ang Shu_, ch. 2, fol. 5 verso,
|
|
|
and also ch. 54.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. If you are situated at a great distance from the enemy, and the
|
|
|
strength of the two armies is equal, it is not easy to provoke a
|
|
|
battle,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The point is that we must not think of undertaking a long and
|
|
|
wearisome march, at the end of which, as Tu Yu says, "we should be
|
|
|
exhausted and our adversary fresh and keen."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and fighting will be to your disadvantage.
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. These six are the principles connected with Earth.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Or perhaps, "the principles relating to ground." See, however, I. §
|
|
|
8.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The general who has attained a responsible post must be careful to
|
|
|
study them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. Now an army is exposed to six several calamities, not arising from
|
|
|
natural causes, but from faults for which the general is responsible.
|
|
|
These are: (1) Flight; (2) insubordination; (3) collapse; (4) ruin; (5)
|
|
|
disorganisation; (6) rout.
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Other conditions being equal, if one force is hurled against
|
|
|
another ten times its size, the result will be the _flight_ of the
|
|
|
former.
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. When the common soldiers are too strong and their officers too
|
|
|
weak, the result is _insubordination_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu cites the unhappy case of T’ien Pu [_Hsin T’ang Shu_, ch. 148],
|
|
|
who was sent to Wei in 821 A.D. with orders to lead an army against
|
|
|
Wang T’ing-ts’ou. But the whole time he was in command, his soldiers
|
|
|
treated him with the utmost contempt, and openly flouted his authority
|
|
|
by riding about the camp on donkeys, several thousands at a time. T’ien
|
|
|
Pu was powerless to put a stop to this conduct, and when, after some
|
|
|
months had passed, he made an attempt to engage the enemy, his troops
|
|
|
turned tail and dispersed in every direction. After that, the
|
|
|
unfortunate man committed suicide by cutting his throat.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the officers are too strong and the common soldiers too weak, the
|
|
|
result is _collapse_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung says: "The officers are energetic and want to press on, the
|
|
|
common soldiers are feeble and suddenly collapse."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. When the higher officers are angry and insubordinate, and on
|
|
|
meeting the enemy give battle on their own account from a feeling of
|
|
|
resentment, before the commander-in-chief can tell whether or no he is
|
|
|
in a position to fight, the result is _ruin_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wang Hsi’s note is: "This means, the general is angry without cause,
|
|
|
and at the same time does not appreciate the ability of his subordinate
|
|
|
officers; thus he arouses fierce resentment and brings an avalanche of
|
|
|
ruin upon his head."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. When the general is weak and without authority; when his orders are
|
|
|
not clear and distinct;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 4) says: "If the commander gives his orders with
|
|
|
decision, the soldiers will not wait to hear them twice; if his moves
|
|
|
are made without vacillation, the soldiers will not be in two minds
|
|
|
about doing their duty." General Baden-Powell says, italicizing the
|
|
|
words: "The secret of getting successful work out of your trained men
|
|
|
lies in one nutshell—in the clearness of the instructions they
|
|
|
receive." [3] Cf. also Wu Tzŭ ch. 3: "the most fatal defect in a
|
|
|
military leader is difference; the worst calamities that befall an army
|
|
|
arise from hesitation."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
when there are no fixed duties assigned to officers and men,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "Neither officers nor men have any regular routine."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and the ranks are formed in a slovenly haphazard manner, the result is
|
|
|
utter _disorganisation_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. When a general, unable to estimate the enemy’s strength, allows an
|
|
|
inferior force to engage a larger one, or hurls a weak detachment
|
|
|
against a powerful one, and neglects to place picked soldiers in the
|
|
|
front rank, the result must be a _rout_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu paraphrases the latter part of the sentence and continues:
|
|
|
"Whenever there is fighting to be done, the keenest spirits should be
|
|
|
appointed to serve in the front ranks, both in order to strengthen the
|
|
|
resolution of our own men and to demoralize the enemy." Cf. the primi
|
|
|
ordines of Caesar ("De Bello Gallico," V. 28, 44, et al.).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. These are six ways of courting defeat, which must be carefully
|
|
|
noted by the general who has attained a responsible post.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[See _supra_, § 13.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. The natural formation of the country is the soldier’s best ally;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en Hao says: "The advantages of weather and season are not equal to
|
|
|
those connected with ground."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
but a power of estimating the adversary, of controlling the forces of
|
|
|
victory, and of shrewdly calculating difficulties, dangers and
|
|
|
distances, constitutes the test of a great general.
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. He who knows these things, and in fighting puts his knowledge into
|
|
|
practice, will win his battles. He who knows them not, nor practises
|
|
|
them, will surely be defeated.
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. If fighting is sure to result in victory, then you must fight, even
|
|
|
though the ruler forbid it; if fighting will not result in victory,
|
|
|
then you must not fight even at the ruler’s bidding.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. VIII. § 3 fin. Huang Shih-kung of the Ch’in dynasty, who is said
|
|
|
to have been the patron of Chang Liang and to have written the _San
|
|
|
Lueh_, has these words attributed to him: "The responsibility of
|
|
|
setting an army in motion must devolve on the general alone; if advance
|
|
|
and retreat are controlled from the Palace, brilliant results will
|
|
|
hardly be achieved. Hence the god-like ruler and the enlightened
|
|
|
monarch are content to play a humble part in furthering their country’s
|
|
|
cause [lit., kneel down to push the chariot wheel]." This means that
|
|
|
"in matters lying outside the zenana, the decision of the military
|
|
|
commander must be absolute." Chang Yu also quote the saying: "Decrees
|
|
|
from the Son of Heaven do not penetrate the walls of a camp."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. The general who advances without coveting fame and retreats without
|
|
|
fearing disgrace,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[It was Wellington, I think, who said that the hardest thing of all for
|
|
|
a soldier is to retreat.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
whose only thought is to protect his country and do good service for
|
|
|
his sovereign, is the jewel of the kingdom.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[A noble presentiment, in few words, of the Chinese "happy warrior."
|
|
|
Such a man, says Ho Shih, "even if he had to suffer punishment, would
|
|
|
not regret his conduct."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. Regard your soldiers as your children, and they will follow you
|
|
|
into the deepest valleys; look on them as your own beloved sons, and
|
|
|
they will stand by you even unto death.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. I. § 6. In this connection, Tu Mu draws for us an engaging picture
|
|
|
of the famous general Wu Ch’i, from whose treatise on war I have
|
|
|
frequently had occasion to quote: "He wore the same clothes and ate the
|
|
|
same food as the meanest of his soldiers, refused to have either a
|
|
|
horse to ride or a mat to sleep on, carried his own surplus rations
|
|
|
wrapped in a parcel, and shared every hardship with his men. One of his
|
|
|
soldiers was suffering from an abscess, and Wu Ch’i himself sucked out
|
|
|
the virus. The soldier’s mother, hearing this, began wailing and
|
|
|
lamenting. Somebody asked her, saying: ‘Why do you cry? Your son is
|
|
|
only a common soldier, and yet the commander-in-chief himself has
|
|
|
sucked the poison from his sore.’ The woman replied, ‘Many years ago,
|
|
|
Lord Wu performed a similar service for my husband, who never left him
|
|
|
afterwards, and finally met his death at the hands of the enemy. And
|
|
|
now that he has done the same for my son, he too will fall fighting I
|
|
|
know not where.’" Li Ch’uan mentions the Viscount of Ch’u, who invaded
|
|
|
the small state of Hsiao during the winter. The Duke of Shen said to
|
|
|
him: "Many of the soldiers are suffering severely from the cold." So he
|
|
|
made a round of the whole army, comforting and encouraging the men; and
|
|
|
straightway they felt as if they were clothed in garments lined with
|
|
|
floss silk.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. If, however, you are indulgent, but unable to make your authority
|
|
|
felt; kind-hearted, but unable to enforce your commands; and incapable,
|
|
|
moreover, of quelling disorder: then your soldiers must be likened to
|
|
|
spoilt children; they are useless for any practical purpose.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ching once said that if you could make your soldiers afraid of you,
|
|
|
they would not be afraid of the enemy. Tu Mu recalls an instance of
|
|
|
stern military discipline which occurred in 219 A.D., when Lu Meng was
|
|
|
occupying the town of Chiang-ling. He had given stringent orders to his
|
|
|
army not to molest the inhabitants nor take anything from them by
|
|
|
force. Nevertheless, a certain officer serving under his banner, who
|
|
|
happened to be a fellow-townsman, ventured to appropriate a bamboo hat
|
|
|
belonging to one of the people, in order to wear it over his regulation
|
|
|
helmet as a protection against the rain. Lu Meng considered that the
|
|
|
fact of his being also a native of Ju-nan should not be allowed to
|
|
|
palliate a clear breach of discipline, and accordingly he ordered his
|
|
|
summary execution, the tears rolling down his face, however, as he did
|
|
|
so. This act of severity filled the army with wholesome awe, and from
|
|
|
that time forth even articles dropped in the highway were not picked
|
|
|
up.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
27. If we know that our own men are in a condition to attack, but are
|
|
|
unaware that the enemy is not open to attack, we have gone only halfway
|
|
|
towards victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, Ts’ao Kung says, "the issue in this case is uncertain."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
28. If we know that the enemy is open to attack, but are unaware that
|
|
|
our own men are not in a condition to attack, we have gone only halfway
|
|
|
towards victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. III. § 13 (1).]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
29. If we know that the enemy is open to attack, and also know that our
|
|
|
men are in a condition to attack, but are unaware that the nature of
|
|
|
the ground makes fighting impracticable, we have still gone only
|
|
|
halfway towards victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
30. Hence the experienced soldier, once in motion, is never bewildered;
|
|
|
once he has broken camp, he is never at a loss.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The reason being, according to Tu Mu, that he has taken his measures
|
|
|
so thoroughly as to ensure victory beforehand. "He does not move
|
|
|
recklessly," says Chang Yu, "so that when he does move, he makes no
|
|
|
mistakes."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
31. Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know yourself, your
|
|
|
victory will not stand in doubt; if you know Heaven and know Earth, you
|
|
|
may make your victory complete.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan sums up as follows: "Given a knowledge of three things—the
|
|
|
affairs of men, the seasons of heaven and the natural advantages of
|
|
|
earth—, victory will invariably crown your battles."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] See "Pensees de Napoleon 1er," no. 47.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[2] "The Science of War," chap. 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[3] "Aids to Scouting," p. xii.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter XI. THE NINE SITUATIONS
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: The art of war recognises nine varieties of ground:
|
|
|
(1) Dispersive ground; (2) facile ground; (3) contentious ground; (4)
|
|
|
open ground; (5) ground of intersecting highways; (6) serious ground;
|
|
|
(7) difficult ground; (8) hemmed-in ground; (9) desperate ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. When a chieftain is fighting in his own territory, it is dispersive
|
|
|
ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[So called because the soldiers, being near to their homes and anxious
|
|
|
to see their wives and children, are likely to seize the opportunity
|
|
|
afforded by a battle and scatter in every direction. "In their
|
|
|
advance," observes Tu Mu, "they will lack the valor of desperation, and
|
|
|
when they retreat, they will find harbors of refuge."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. When he has penetrated into hostile territory, but to no great
|
|
|
distance, it is facile ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan and Ho Shih say "because of the facility for retreating,"
|
|
|
and the other commentators give similar explanations. Tu Mu remarks:
|
|
|
"When your army has crossed the border, you should burn your boats and
|
|
|
bridges, in order to make it clear to everybody that you have no
|
|
|
hankering after home."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. Ground the possession of which imports great advantage to either
|
|
|
side, is contentious ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu defines the ground as ground "to be contended for." Ts’ao Kung
|
|
|
says: "ground on which the few and the weak can defeat the many and the
|
|
|
strong," such as "the neck of a pass," instanced by Li Ch’uan. Thus,
|
|
|
Thermopylae was of this classification because the possession of it,
|
|
|
even for a few days only, meant holding the entire invading army in
|
|
|
check and thus gaining invaluable time. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. V. ad init.:
|
|
|
"For those who have to fight in the ratio of one to ten, there is
|
|
|
nothing better than a narrow pass." When Lu Kuang was returning from
|
|
|
his triumphant expedition to Turkestan in 385 A.D., and had got as far
|
|
|
as I-ho, laden with spoils, Liang Hsi, administrator of Liang-chou,
|
|
|
taking advantage of the death of Fu Chien, King of Ch’in, plotted
|
|
|
against him and was for barring his way into the province. Yang Han,
|
|
|
governor of Kao-ch’ang, counseled him, saying: "Lu Kuang is fresh from
|
|
|
his victories in the west, and his soldiers are vigorous and
|
|
|
mettlesome. If we oppose him in the shifting sands of the desert, we
|
|
|
shall be no match for him, and we must therefore try a different plan.
|
|
|
Let us hasten to occupy the defile at the mouth of the Kao-wu pass,
|
|
|
thus cutting him off from supplies of water, and when his troops are
|
|
|
prostrated with thirst, we can dictate our own terms without moving. Or
|
|
|
if you think that the pass I mention is too far off, we could make a
|
|
|
stand against him at the I-wu pass, which is nearer. The cunning and
|
|
|
resource of Tzŭ-fang himself would be expended in vain against the
|
|
|
enormous strength of these two positions." Liang Hsi, refusing to act
|
|
|
on this advice, was overwhelmed and swept away by the invader.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. Ground on which each side has liberty of movement is open ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[There are various interpretations of the Chinese adjective for this
|
|
|
type of ground. Ts’ao Kung says it means "ground covered with a network
|
|
|
of roads," like a chessboard. Ho Shih suggested: "ground on which
|
|
|
intercommunication is easy."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. Ground which forms the key to three contiguous states,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’au Kung defines this as: "Our country adjoining the enemy’s and a
|
|
|
third country conterminous with both." Meng Shih instances the small
|
|
|
principality of Cheng, which was bounded on the north-east by Ch’i, on
|
|
|
the west by Chin, and on the south by Ch’u.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
so that he who occupies it first has most of the Empire at his command,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The belligerent who holds this dominating position can constrain most
|
|
|
of them to become his allies.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
is ground of intersecting highways.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. When an army has penetrated into the heart of a hostile country,
|
|
|
leaving a number of fortified cities in its rear, it is serious ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wang Hsi explains the name by saying that "when an army has reached
|
|
|
such a point, its situation is serious."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. Mountain forests,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Or simply "forests."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
rugged steeps, marshes and fens—all country that is hard to traverse:
|
|
|
this is difficult ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. Ground which is reached through narrow gorges, and from which we can
|
|
|
only retire by tortuous paths, so that a small number of the enemy
|
|
|
would suffice to crush a large body of our men: this is hemmed in
|
|
|
ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. Ground on which we can only be saved from destruction by fighting
|
|
|
without delay, is desperate ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The situation, as pictured by Ts’ao Kung, is very similar to the
|
|
|
"hemmed-in ground" except that here escape is no longer possible: "A
|
|
|
lofty mountain in front, a large river behind, advance impossible,
|
|
|
retreat blocked." Ch’en Hao says: "to be on ‘desperate ground’ is like
|
|
|
sitting in a leaking boat or crouching in a burning house." Tu Mu
|
|
|
quotes from Li Ching a vivid description of the plight of an army thus
|
|
|
entrapped: "Suppose an army invading hostile territory without the aid
|
|
|
of local guides:—it falls into a fatal snare and is at the enemy’s
|
|
|
mercy. A ravine on the left, a mountain on the right, a pathway so
|
|
|
perilous that the horses have to be roped together and the chariots
|
|
|
carried in slings, no passage open in front, retreat cut off behind, no
|
|
|
choice but to proceed in single file. Then, before there is time to
|
|
|
range our soldiers in order of battle, the enemy is overwhelming
|
|
|
strength suddenly appears on the scene. Advancing, we can nowhere take
|
|
|
a breathing-space; retreating, we have no haven of refuge. We seek a
|
|
|
pitched battle, but in vain; yet standing on the defensive, none of us
|
|
|
has a moment’s respite. If we simply maintain our ground, whole days
|
|
|
and months will crawl by; the moment we make a move, we have to sustain
|
|
|
the enemy’s attacks on front and rear. The country is wild, destitute
|
|
|
of water and plants; the army is lacking in the necessaries of life,
|
|
|
the horses are jaded and the men worn-out, all the resources of
|
|
|
strength and skill unavailing, the pass so narrow that a single man
|
|
|
defending it can check the onset of ten thousand; all means of offense
|
|
|
in the hands of the enemy, all points of vantage already forfeited by
|
|
|
ourselves:—in this terrible plight, even though we had the most valiant
|
|
|
soldiers and the keenest of weapons, how could they be employed with
|
|
|
the slightest effect?" Students of Greek history may be reminded of the
|
|
|
awful close to the Sicilian expedition, and the agony of the Athenians
|
|
|
under Nicias and Demonsthenes. [See Thucydides, VII. 78 sqq.].]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. On dispersive ground, therefore, fight not. On facile ground, halt
|
|
|
not. On contentious ground, attack not.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[But rather let all your energies be bent on occupying the advantageous
|
|
|
position first. So Ts’ao Kung. Li Ch’uan and others, however, suppose
|
|
|
the meaning to be that the enemy has already forestalled us, sot that
|
|
|
it would be sheer madness to attack. In the _Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu_, when the
|
|
|
King of Wu inquires what should be done in this case, Sun Tzŭ replies:
|
|
|
"The rule with regard to contentious ground is that those in possession
|
|
|
have the advantage over the other side. If a position of this kind is
|
|
|
secured first by the enemy, beware of attacking him. Lure him away by
|
|
|
pretending to flee—show your banners and sound your drums—make a dash
|
|
|
for other places that he cannot afford to lose—trail brushwood and
|
|
|
raise a dust—confound his ears and eyes—detach a body of your best
|
|
|
troops, and place it secretly in ambuscade. Then your opponent will
|
|
|
sally forth to the rescue."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. On open ground, do not try to block the enemy’s way.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Because the attempt would be futile, and would expose the blocking
|
|
|
force itself to serious risks. There are two interpretations available
|
|
|
here. I follow that of Chang Yu. The other is indicated in Ts’ao Kung’s
|
|
|
brief note: "Draw closer together"—i.e., see that a portion of your own
|
|
|
army is not cut off.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
On ground of intersecting highways, join hands with your allies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Or perhaps, "form alliances with neighbouring states."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. On serious ground, gather in plunder.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[On this, Li Ch’uan has the following delicious note: "When an army
|
|
|
penetrates far into the enemy’s country, care must be taken not to
|
|
|
alienate the people by unjust treatment. Follow the example of the Han
|
|
|
Emperor Kao Tsu, whose march into Ch’in territory was marked by no
|
|
|
violation of women or looting of valuables. [Nota bene: this was in 207
|
|
|
B.C., and may well cause us to blush for the Christian armies that
|
|
|
entered Peking in 1900 A.D.] Thus he won the hearts of all. In the
|
|
|
present passage, then, I think that the true reading must be, not
|
|
|
‘plunder,’ but ‘do not plunder.’" Alas, I fear that in this instance
|
|
|
the worthy commentator’s feelings outran his judgment. Tu Mu, at least,
|
|
|
has no such illusions. He says: "When encamped on ‘serious ground,’
|
|
|
there being no inducement as yet to advance further, and no possibility
|
|
|
of retreat, one ought to take measures for a protracted resistance by
|
|
|
bringing in provisions from all sides, and keep a close watch on the
|
|
|
enemy."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
In difficult ground, keep steadily on the march.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Or, in the words of VIII. § 2, "do not encamp.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. On hemmed-in ground, resort to stratagem.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’au Kung says: "Try the effect of some unusual artifice;" and Tu Yu
|
|
|
amplifies this by saying: "In such a position, some scheme must be
|
|
|
devised which will suit the circumstances, and if we can succeed in
|
|
|
deluding the enemy, the peril may be escaped." This is exactly what
|
|
|
happened on the famous occasion when Hannibal was hemmed in among the
|
|
|
mountains on the road to Casilinum, and to all appearances entrapped by
|
|
|
the dictator Fabius. The stratagem which Hannibal devised to baffle his
|
|
|
foes was remarkably like that which T’ien Tan had also employed with
|
|
|
success exactly 62 years before. [See IX. § 24, note.] When night came
|
|
|
on, bundles of twigs were fastened to the horns of some 2000 oxen and
|
|
|
set on fire, the terrified animals being then quickly driven along the
|
|
|
mountain side towards the passes which were beset by the enemy. The
|
|
|
strange spectacle of these rapidly moving lights so alarmed and
|
|
|
discomfited the Romans that they withdrew from their position, and
|
|
|
Hannibal’s army passed safely through the defile. [See Polybius, III.
|
|
|
93, 94; Livy, XXII. 16 17.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
On desperate ground, fight.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[For, as Chia Lin remarks: "if you fight with all your might, there is
|
|
|
a chance of life; where as death is certain if you cling to your
|
|
|
corner."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Those who were called skilful leaders of old knew how to drive a
|
|
|
wedge between the enemy’s front and rear;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[More literally, "cause the front and rear to lose touch with each
|
|
|
other."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
to prevent co-operation between his large and small divisions; to
|
|
|
hinder the good troops from rescuing the bad, the officers from
|
|
|
rallying their men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. When the enemy’s men were scattered, they prevented them from
|
|
|
concentrating; even when their forces were united, they managed to keep
|
|
|
them in disorder.
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. When it was to their advantage, they made a forward move; when
|
|
|
otherwise, they stopped still.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en connects this with the foregoing: "Having succeeded in
|
|
|
thus dislocating the enemy, they would push forward in order to secure
|
|
|
any advantage to be gained; if there was no advantage to be gained,
|
|
|
they would remain where they were."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. If asked how to cope with a great host of the enemy in orderly
|
|
|
array and on the point of marching to the attack, I should say: "Begin
|
|
|
by seizing something which your opponent holds dear; then he will be
|
|
|
amenable to your will."
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Opinions differ as to what Sun Tzŭ had in mind. Ts’ao Kung thinks it
|
|
|
is "some strategical advantage on which the enemy is depending." Tu Mu
|
|
|
says: "The three things which an enemy is anxious to do, and on the
|
|
|
accomplishment of which his success depends, are: (1) to capture our
|
|
|
favourable positions; (2) to ravage our cultivated land; (3) to guard
|
|
|
his own communications." Our object then must be to thwart his plans in
|
|
|
these three directions and thus render him helpless. [Cf. III. § 3.] By
|
|
|
boldly seizing the initiative in this way, you at once throw the other
|
|
|
side on the defensive.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. Rapidity is the essence of war:
|
|
|
|
|
|
[According to Tu Mu, "this is a summary of leading principles in
|
|
|
warfare," and he adds: "These are the profoundest truths of military
|
|
|
science, and the chief business of the general." The following
|
|
|
anecdotes, told by Ho Shih, shows the importance attached to speed by
|
|
|
two of China’s greatest generals. In 227 A.D., Meng Ta, governor of
|
|
|
Hsin-ch’eng under the Wei Emperor Wen Ti, was meditating defection to
|
|
|
the House of Shu, and had entered into correspondence with Chu-ko
|
|
|
Liang, Prime Minister of that State. The Wei general Ssu-ma I was then
|
|
|
military governor of Wan, and getting wind of Meng Ta’s treachery, he
|
|
|
at once set off with an army to anticipate his revolt, having
|
|
|
previously cajoled him by a specious message of friendly import.
|
|
|
Ssu-ma’s officers came to him and said: "If Meng Ta has leagued himself
|
|
|
with Wu and Shu, the matter should be thoroughly investigated before we
|
|
|
make a move." Ssu-ma I replied: "Meng Ta is an unprincipled man, and we
|
|
|
ought to go and punish him at once, while he is still wavering and
|
|
|
before he has thrown off the mask." Then, by a series of forced
|
|
|
marches, be brought his army under the walls of Hsin-ch’eng with in a
|
|
|
space of eight days. Now Meng Ta had previously said in a letter to
|
|
|
Chu-ko Liang: "Wan is 1200 _li_ from here. When the news of my revolt
|
|
|
reaches Ssu-ma I, he will at once inform his imperial master, but it
|
|
|
will be a whole month before any steps can be taken, and by that time
|
|
|
my city will be well fortified. Besides, Ssu-ma I is sure not to come
|
|
|
himself, and the generals that will be sent against us are not worth
|
|
|
troubling about." The next letter, however, was filled with
|
|
|
consternation: "Though only eight days have passed since I threw off my
|
|
|
allegiance, an army is already at the city-gates. What miraculous
|
|
|
rapidity is this!" A fortnight later, Hsin- ch’eng had fallen and Meng
|
|
|
Ta had lost his head. [See _Chin Shu_, ch. 1, f. 3.] In 621 A.D., Li
|
|
|
Ching was sent from K’uei-chou in Ssu-ch’uan to reduce the successful
|
|
|
rebel Hsiao Hsien, who had set up as Emperor at the modern Ching-chou
|
|
|
Fu in Hupeh. It was autumn, and the Yangtsze being then in flood, Hsiao
|
|
|
Hsien never dreamt that his adversary would venture to come down
|
|
|
through the gorges, and consequently made no preparations. But Li Ching
|
|
|
embarked his army without loss of time, and was just about to start
|
|
|
when the other generals implored him to postpone his departure until
|
|
|
the river was in a less dangerous state for navigation. Li Ching
|
|
|
replied: "To the soldier, overwhelming speed is of paramount
|
|
|
importance, and he must never miss opportunities. Now is the time to
|
|
|
strike, before Hsiao Hsien even knows that we have got an army
|
|
|
together. If we seize the present moment when the river is in flood, we
|
|
|
shall appear before his capital with startling suddenness, like the
|
|
|
thunder which is heard before you have time to stop your ears against
|
|
|
it. [See VII. § 19, note.] This is the great principle in war. Even if
|
|
|
he gets to know of our approach, he will have to levy his soldiers in
|
|
|
such a hurry that they will not be fit to oppose us. Thus the full
|
|
|
fruits of victory will be ours." All came about as he predicted, and
|
|
|
Hsiao Hsien was obliged to surrender, nobly stipulating that his people
|
|
|
should be spared and he alone suffer the penalty of death.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
take advantage of the enemy’s unreadiness, make your way by unexpected
|
|
|
routes, and attack unguarded spots.
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. The following are the principles to be observed by an invading
|
|
|
force: The further you penetrate into a country, the greater will be
|
|
|
the solidarity of your troops, and thus the defenders will not prevail
|
|
|
against you.
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. Make forays in fertile country in order to supply your army with
|
|
|
food.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. _supra_, § 13. Li Ch’uan does not venture on a note here.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. Carefully study the well-being of your men,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[For "well-being", Wang Hsi means, "Pet them, humor them, give them
|
|
|
plenty of food and drink, and look after them generally."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and do not overtax them. Concentrate your energy and hoard your
|
|
|
strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en recalls the line of action adopted in 224 B.C. by the famous
|
|
|
general Wang Chien, whose military genius largely contributed to the
|
|
|
success of the First Emperor. He had invaded the Ch’u State, where a
|
|
|
universal levy was made to oppose him. But, being doubtful of the
|
|
|
temper of his troops, he declined all invitations to fight and remained
|
|
|
strictly on the defensive. In vain did the Ch’u general try to force a
|
|
|
battle: day after day Wang Chien kept inside his walls and would not
|
|
|
come out, but devoted his whole time and energy to winning the
|
|
|
affection and confidence of his men. He took care that they should be
|
|
|
well fed, sharing his own meals with them, provided facilities for
|
|
|
bathing, and employed every method of judicious indulgence to weld them
|
|
|
into a loyal and homogenous body. After some time had elapsed, he told
|
|
|
off certain persons to find out how the men were amusing themselves.
|
|
|
The answer was, that they were contending with one another in putting
|
|
|
the weight and long-jumping. When Wang Chien heard that they were
|
|
|
engaged in these athletic pursuits, he knew that their spirits had been
|
|
|
strung up to the required pitch and that they were now ready for
|
|
|
fighting. By this time the Ch’u army, after repeating their challenge
|
|
|
again and again, had marched away eastwards in disgust. The Ch’in
|
|
|
general immediately broke up his camp and followed them, and in the
|
|
|
battle that ensued they were routed with great slaughter. Shortly
|
|
|
afterwards, the whole of Ch’u was conquered by Ch’in, and the king
|
|
|
Fu-ch’u led into captivity.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Keep your army continually on the move,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[In order that the enemy may never know exactly where you are. It has
|
|
|
struck me, however, that the true reading might be "link your army
|
|
|
together."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and devise unfathomable plans.
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. Throw your soldiers into positions whence there is no escape, and
|
|
|
they will prefer death to flight. If they will face death, there is
|
|
|
nothing they may not achieve.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu quotes his favourite Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 3): "If one man were to
|
|
|
run amok with a sword in the market-place, and everybody else tried to
|
|
|
get our of his way, I should not allow that this man alone had courage
|
|
|
and that all the rest were contemptible cowards. The truth is, that a
|
|
|
desperado and a man who sets some value on his life do not meet on even
|
|
|
terms."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Officers and men alike will put forth their uttermost strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "If they are in an awkward place together, they will
|
|
|
surely exert their united strength to get out of it."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. Soldiers when in desperate straits lose the sense of fear. If there
|
|
|
is no place of refuge, they will stand firm. If they are in the heart
|
|
|
of a hostile country, they will show a stubborn front. If there is no
|
|
|
help for it, they will fight hard.
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. Thus, without waiting to be marshalled, the soldiers will be
|
|
|
constantly on the _qui vive;_ without waiting to be asked, they will do
|
|
|
your will;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "without asking, you will get."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
without restrictions, they will be faithful; without giving orders,
|
|
|
they can be trusted.
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. Prohibit the taking of omens, and do away with superstitious
|
|
|
doubts. Then, until death itself comes, no calamity need be feared.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The superstitious, "bound in to saucy doubts and fears," degenerate
|
|
|
into cowards and "die many times before their deaths." Tu Mu quotes
|
|
|
Huang Shih-kung: "‘Spells and incantations should be strictly
|
|
|
forbidden, and no officer allowed to inquire by divination into the
|
|
|
fortunes of an army, for fear the soldiers’ minds should be seriously
|
|
|
perturbed.’ The meaning is," he continues, "that if all doubts and
|
|
|
scruples are discarded, your men will never falter in their resolution
|
|
|
until they die."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
27. If our soldiers are not overburdened with money, it is not because
|
|
|
they have a distaste for riches; if their lives are not unduly long, it
|
|
|
is not because they are disinclined to longevity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu has the best note on this passage: "Wealth and long life are
|
|
|
things for which all men have a natural inclination. Hence, if they
|
|
|
burn or fling away valuables, and sacrifice their own lives, it is not
|
|
|
that they dislike them, but simply that they have no choice." Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
is slyly insinuating that, as soldiers are but human, it is for the
|
|
|
general to see that temptations to shirk fighting and grow rich are not
|
|
|
thrown in their way.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
28. On the day they are ordered out to battle, your soldiers may weep,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The word in the Chinese is "snivel." This is taken to indicate more
|
|
|
genuine grief than tears alone.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
those sitting up bedewing their garments, and those lying down letting
|
|
|
the tears run down their cheeks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Not because they are afraid, but because, as Ts’ao Kung says, "all
|
|
|
have embraced the firm resolution to do or die." We may remember that
|
|
|
the heroes of the Iliad were equally childlike in showing their
|
|
|
emotion. Chang Yu alludes to the mournful parting at the I River
|
|
|
between Ching K’o and his friends, when the former was sent to attempt
|
|
|
the life of the King of Ch’in (afterwards First Emperor) in 227 B.C.
|
|
|
The tears of all flowed down like rain as he bade them farewell and
|
|
|
uttered the following lines: "The shrill blast is blowing, Chilly the
|
|
|
burn; Your champion is going—Not to return." [1] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
But let them once be brought to bay, and they will display the courage
|
|
|
of a Chu or a Kuei.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chu was the personal name of Chuan Chu, a native of the Wu State and
|
|
|
contemporary with Sun Tzŭ himself, who was employed by Kung-tzu Kuang,
|
|
|
better known as Ho Lu Wang, to assassinate his sovereign Wang Liao with
|
|
|
a dagger which he secreted in the belly of a fish served up at a
|
|
|
banquet. He succeeded in his attempt, but was immediately hacked to
|
|
|
pieces by the king’s bodyguard. This was in 515 B.C. The other hero
|
|
|
referred to, Ts’ao Kuei (or Ts’ao Mo), performed the exploit which has
|
|
|
made his name famous 166 years earlier, in 681 B.C. Lu had been thrice
|
|
|
defeated by Ch’i, and was just about to conclude a treaty surrendering
|
|
|
a large slice of territory, when Ts’ao Kuei suddenly seized Huan Kung,
|
|
|
the Duke of Ch’i, as he stood on the altar steps and held a dagger
|
|
|
against his chest. None of the duke’s retainers dared to move a muscle,
|
|
|
and Ts’ao Kuei proceeded to demand full restitution, declaring the Lu
|
|
|
was being unjustly treated because she was a smaller and a weaker
|
|
|
state. Huan Kung, in peril of his life, was obliged to consent,
|
|
|
whereupon Ts’ao Kuei flung away his dagger and quietly resumed his
|
|
|
place amid the terrified assemblage without having so much as changed
|
|
|
color. As was to be expected, the Duke wanted afterwards to repudiate
|
|
|
the bargain, but his wise old counselor Kuan Chung pointed out to him
|
|
|
the impolicy of breaking his word, and the upshot was that this bold
|
|
|
stroke regained for Lu the whole of what she had lost in three pitched
|
|
|
battles.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
29. The skilful tactician may be likened to the _shuai-jan_. Now the
|
|
|
_shuai-jan_ is a snake that is found in the Ch‘ang mountains.
|
|
|
|
|
|
["_Shuai-jan_" means "suddenly" or "rapidly," and the snake in question
|
|
|
was doubtless so called owing to the rapidity of its movements. Through
|
|
|
this passage, the term in the Chinese has now come to be used in the
|
|
|
sense of "military manœuvers."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Strike at its head, and you will be attacked by its tail; strike at its
|
|
|
tail, and you will be attacked by its head; strike at its middle, and
|
|
|
you will be attacked by head and tail both.
|
|
|
|
|
|
30. Asked if an army can be made to imitate the _shuai-jan_,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, as Mei Yao-ch’en says, "Is it possible to make the front and
|
|
|
rear of an army each swiftly responsive to attack on the other, just as
|
|
|
though they were part of a single living body?"]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
I should answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yüeh are
|
|
|
enemies;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. VI. § 21.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a
|
|
|
storm, they will come to each other’s assistance just as the left hand
|
|
|
helps the right.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The meaning is: If two enemies will help each other in a time of
|
|
|
common peril, how much more should two parts of the same army, bound
|
|
|
together as they are by every tie of interest and fellow-feeling. Yet
|
|
|
it is notorious that many a campaign has been ruined through lack of
|
|
|
cooperation, especially in the case of allied armies.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
31. Hence it is not enough to put one’s trust in the tethering of
|
|
|
horses, and the burying of chariot wheels in the ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[These quaint devices to prevent one’s army from running away recall
|
|
|
the Athenian hero Sophanes, who carried the anchor with him at the
|
|
|
battle of Plataea, by means of which he fastened himself firmly to one
|
|
|
spot. [See Herodotus, IX. 74.] It is not enough, says Sun Tzŭ, to
|
|
|
render flight impossible by such mechanical means. You will not succeed
|
|
|
unless your men have tenacity and unity of purpose, and, above all, a
|
|
|
spirit of sympathetic cooperation. This is the lesson which can be
|
|
|
learned from the _shuai-jan_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
32. The principle on which to manage an army is to set up one standard
|
|
|
of courage which all must reach.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "level the courage [of all] as though [it were that of]
|
|
|
one." If the ideal army is to form a single organic whole, then it
|
|
|
follows that the resolution and spirit of its component parts must be
|
|
|
of the same quality, or at any rate must not fall below a certain
|
|
|
standard. Wellington’s seemingly ungrateful description of his army at
|
|
|
Waterloo as "the worst he had ever commanded" meant no more than that
|
|
|
it was deficient in this important particular—unity of spirit and
|
|
|
courage. Had he not foreseen the Belgian defections and carefully kept
|
|
|
those troops in the background, he would almost certainly have lost the
|
|
|
day.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
33. How to make the best of both strong and weak—that is a question
|
|
|
involving the proper use of ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en’s paraphrase is: "The way to eliminate the differences
|
|
|
of strong and weak and to make both serviceable is to utilize
|
|
|
accidental features of the ground." Less reliable troops, if posted in
|
|
|
strong positions, will hold out as long as better troops on more
|
|
|
exposed terrain. The advantage of position neutralizes the inferiority
|
|
|
in stamina and courage. Col. Henderson says: "With all respect to the
|
|
|
text books, and to the ordinary tactical teaching, I am inclined to
|
|
|
think that the study of ground is often overlooked, and that by no
|
|
|
means sufficient importance is attached to the selection of positions…
|
|
|
and to the immense advantages that are to be derived, whether you are
|
|
|
defending or attacking, from the proper utilization of natural
|
|
|
features." [2] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
34. Thus the skilful general conducts his army just as though he were
|
|
|
leading a single man, willy-nilly, by the hand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "The simile has reference to the ease with which he does
|
|
|
it."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
35. It is the business of a general to be quiet and thus ensure
|
|
|
secrecy; upright and just, and thus maintain order.
|
|
|
|
|
|
36. He must be able to mystify his officers and men by false reports
|
|
|
and appearances,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "to deceive their eyes and ears."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and thus keep them in total ignorance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung gives us one of his excellent apophthegms: "The troops must
|
|
|
not be allowed to share your schemes in the beginning; they may only
|
|
|
rejoice with you over their happy outcome." "To mystify, mislead, and
|
|
|
surprise the enemy," is one of the first principles in war, as had been
|
|
|
frequently pointed out. But how about the other process—the
|
|
|
mystification of one’s own men? Those who may think that Sun Tzŭ is
|
|
|
over-emphatic on this point would do well to read Col. Henderson’s
|
|
|
remarks on Stonewall Jackson’s Valley campaign: "The infinite pains,"
|
|
|
he says, "with which Jackson sought to conceal, even from his most
|
|
|
trusted staff officers, his movements, his intentions, and his
|
|
|
thoughts, a commander less thorough would have pronounced useless"—etc.
|
|
|
etc. [3] In the year 88 A.D., as we read in ch. 47 of the _Hou Han
|
|
|
Shu_, "Pan Ch’ao took the field with 25,000 men from Khotan and other
|
|
|
Central Asian states with the object of crushing Yarkand. The King of
|
|
|
Kutcha replied by dispatching his chief commander to succour the place
|
|
|
with an army drawn from the kingdoms of Wen-su, Ku-mo, and Wei-t’ou,
|
|
|
totaling 50,000 men. Pan Ch’ao summoned his officers and also the King
|
|
|
of Khotan to a council of war, and said: ‘Our forces are now
|
|
|
outnumbered and unable to make head against the enemy. The best plan,
|
|
|
then, is for us to separate and disperse, each in a different
|
|
|
direction. The King of Khotan will march away by the easterly route,
|
|
|
and I will then return myself towards the west. Let us wait until the
|
|
|
evening drum has sounded and then start.’ Pan Ch’ao now secretly
|
|
|
released the prisoners whom he had taken alive, and the King of Kutcha
|
|
|
was thus informed of his plans. Much elated by the news, the latter set
|
|
|
off at once at the head of 10,000 horsemen to bar Pan Ch’ao’s retreat
|
|
|
in the west, while the King of Wen-su rode eastward with 8000 horse in
|
|
|
order to intercept the King of Khotan. As soon as Pan Ch’ao knew that
|
|
|
the two chieftains had gone, he called his divisions together, got them
|
|
|
well in hand, and at cock-crow hurled them against the army of Yarkand,
|
|
|
as it lay encamped. The barbarians, panic-stricken, fled in confusion,
|
|
|
and were closely pursued by Pan Ch’ao. Over 5000 heads were brought
|
|
|
back as trophies, besides immense spoils in the shape of horses and
|
|
|
cattle and valuables of every description. Yarkand then capitulating,
|
|
|
Kutcha and the other kingdoms drew off their respective forces. From
|
|
|
that time forward, Pan Ch’ao’s prestige completely overawed the
|
|
|
countries of the west." In this case, we see that the Chinese general
|
|
|
not only kept his own officers in ignorance of his real plans, but
|
|
|
actually took the bold step of dividing his army in order to deceive
|
|
|
the enemy.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
37. By altering his arrangements and changing his plans,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wang Hsi thinks that this means not using the same stratagem twice.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
he keeps the enemy without definite knowledge.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu, in a quotation from another work, says: "The axiom, that war
|
|
|
is based on deception, does not apply only to deception of the enemy.
|
|
|
You must deceive even your own soldiers. Make them follow you, but
|
|
|
without letting them know why."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
By shifting his camp and taking circuitous routes, he prevents the
|
|
|
enemy from anticipating his purpose.
|
|
|
|
|
|
38. At the critical moment, the leader of an army acts like one who has
|
|
|
climbed up a height and then kicks away the ladder behind him. He
|
|
|
carries his men deep into hostile territory before he shows his hand.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "releases the spring" (see V. § 15), that is, takes some
|
|
|
decisive step which makes it impossible for the army to return—like
|
|
|
Hsiang Yu, who sunk his ships after crossing a river. Ch’en Hao,
|
|
|
followed by Chia Lin, understands the words less well as "puts forth
|
|
|
every artifice at his command."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
39. He burns his boats and breaks his cooking-pots; like a shepherd
|
|
|
driving a flock of sheep, he drives his men this way and that, and
|
|
|
none knows whither he is going.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "The army is only cognizant of orders to advance or
|
|
|
retreat; it is ignorant of the ulterior ends of attacking and
|
|
|
conquering."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
40. To muster his host and bring it into danger:—this may be termed the
|
|
|
business of the general.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Sun Tzŭ means that after mobilization there should be no delay in
|
|
|
aiming a blow at the enemy’s heart. Note how he returns again and again
|
|
|
to this point. Among the warring states of ancient China, desertion was
|
|
|
no doubt a much more present fear and serious evil than it is in the
|
|
|
armies of today.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
41. The different measures suited to the nine varieties of ground;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "One must not be hide-bound in interpreting the rules
|
|
|
for the nine varieties of ground."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the expediency of aggressive or defensive tactics; and the fundamental
|
|
|
laws of human nature: these are things that must most certainly be
|
|
|
studied.
|
|
|
|
|
|
42. When invading hostile territory, the general principle is, that
|
|
|
penetrating deeply brings cohesion; penetrating but a short way means
|
|
|
dispersion.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. _supra_, § 20.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
43. When you leave your own country behind, and take your army across
|
|
|
neighbourhood territory, you find yourself on critical ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This "ground" is curiously mentioned in VIII. § 2, but it does not
|
|
|
figure among the Nine Situations or the Six Calamities in chap. X.
|
|
|
One’s first impulse would be to translate it distant ground," but this,
|
|
|
if we can trust the commentators, is precisely what is not meant here.
|
|
|
Mei Yao-ch’en says it is "a position not far enough advanced to be
|
|
|
called ‘facile,’ and not near enough to home to be ‘dispersive,’ but
|
|
|
something between the two." Wang Hsi says: "It is ground separated from
|
|
|
home by an interjacent state, whose territory we have had to cross in
|
|
|
order to reach it. Hence, it is incumbent on us to settle our business
|
|
|
there quickly." He adds that this position is of rare occurrence, which
|
|
|
is the reason why it is not included among the Nine Situations.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
When there are means of communication on all four sides, the ground is
|
|
|
one of intersecting highways.
|
|
|
|
|
|
44. When you penetrate deeply into a country, it is serious ground.
|
|
|
When you penetrate but a little way, it is facile ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
45. When you have the enemy’s strongholds on your rear, and narrow
|
|
|
passes in front, it is hemmed-in ground. When there is no place of
|
|
|
refuge at all, it is desperate ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
46. Therefore, on dispersive ground, I would inspire my men with unity
|
|
|
of purpose.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This end, according to Tu Mu, is best attained by remaining on the
|
|
|
defensive, and avoiding battle. Cf. _supra_, § 11.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
On facile ground, I would see that there is close connection between
|
|
|
all parts of my army.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As Tu Mu says, the object is to guard against two possible
|
|
|
contingencies: "(1) the desertion of our own troops; (2) a sudden
|
|
|
attack on the part of the enemy." Cf. VII. § 17. Mei Yao-ch’en says:
|
|
|
"On the march, the regiments should be in close touch; in an
|
|
|
encampment, there should be continuity between the fortifications."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
47. On contentious ground, I would hurry up my rear.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is Ts’ao Kung’s interpretation. Chang Yu adopts it, saying: "We
|
|
|
must quickly bring up our rear, so that head and tail may both reach
|
|
|
the goal." That is, they must not be allowed to straggle up a long way
|
|
|
apart. Mei Yao-ch’en offers another equally plausible explanation:
|
|
|
"Supposing the enemy has not yet reached the coveted position, and we
|
|
|
are behind him, we should advance with all speed in order to dispute
|
|
|
its possession." Ch’en Hao, on the other hand, assuming that the enemy
|
|
|
has had time to select his own ground, quotes VI. § 1, where Sun Tzŭ
|
|
|
warns us against coming exhausted to the attack. His own idea of the
|
|
|
situation is rather vaguely expressed: "If there is a favourable
|
|
|
position lying in front of you, detach a picked body of troops to
|
|
|
occupy it, then if the enemy, relying on their numbers, come up to make
|
|
|
a fight for it, you may fall quickly on their rear with your main body,
|
|
|
and victory will be assured." It was thus, he adds, that Chao She beat
|
|
|
the army of Ch’in. (See p. 57.)]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
48. On open ground, I would keep a vigilant eye on my defences. On
|
|
|
ground of intersecting highways, I would consolidate my alliances.
|
|
|
|
|
|
49. On serious ground, I would try to ensure a continuous stream of
|
|
|
supplies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The commentators take this as referring to forage and plunder, not, as
|
|
|
one might expect, to an unbroken communication with a home base.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
On difficult ground, I would keep pushing on along the road.
|
|
|
|
|
|
50. On hemmed-in ground, I would block any way of retreat.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Meng Shih says: "To make it seem that I meant to defend the position,
|
|
|
whereas my real intention is to burst suddenly through the enemy’s
|
|
|
lines." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "in order to make my soldiers fight with
|
|
|
desperation." Wang Hsi says, "fearing lest my men be tempted to run
|
|
|
away." Tu Mu points out that this is the converse of VII. § 36, where
|
|
|
it is the enemy who is surrounded. In 532 A.D., Kao Huan, afterwards
|
|
|
Emperor and canonized as Shen-wu, was surrounded by a great army under
|
|
|
Erh-chu Chao and others. His own force was comparatively small,
|
|
|
consisting only of 2000 horse and something under 30,000 foot. The
|
|
|
lines of investment had not been drawn very closely together, gaps
|
|
|
being left at certain points. But Kao Huan, instead of trying to
|
|
|
escape, actually made a shift to block all the remaining outlets
|
|
|
himself by driving into them a number of oxen and donkeys roped
|
|
|
together. As soon as his officers and men saw that there was nothing
|
|
|
for it but to conquer or die, their spirits rose to an extraordinary
|
|
|
pitch of exaltation, and they charged with such desperate ferocity that
|
|
|
the opposing ranks broke and crumbled under their onslaught.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
On desperate ground, I would proclaim to my soldiers the hopelessness
|
|
|
of saving their lives.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Tu Yu says: "Burn your baggage and impedimenta, throw away your stores
|
|
|
and provisions, choke up the wells, destroy your cooking-stoves, and
|
|
|
make it plain to your men that they cannot survive, but must fight to
|
|
|
the death." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "The only chance of life lies in giving
|
|
|
up all hope of it." This concludes what Sun Tzŭ has to say about
|
|
|
"grounds" and the "variations" corresponding to them. Reviewing the
|
|
|
passages which bear on this important subject, we cannot fail to be
|
|
|
struck by the desultory and unmethodical fashion in which it is
|
|
|
treated. Sun Tzŭ begins abruptly in VIII. § 2 to enumerate "variations"
|
|
|
before touching on "grounds" at all, but only mentions five, namely
|
|
|
nos. 7, 5, 8 and 9 of the subsequent list, and one that is not included
|
|
|
in it. A few varieties of ground are dealt with in the earlier portion
|
|
|
of chap. IX, and then chap. X sets forth six new grounds, with six
|
|
|
variations of plan to match. None of these is mentioned again, though
|
|
|
the first is hardly to be distinguished from ground no. 4 in the next
|
|
|
chapter. At last, in chap. XI, we come to the Nine Grounds par
|
|
|
excellence, immediately followed by the variations. This takes us down
|
|
|
to § 14. In §§ 43-45, fresh definitions are provided for nos. 5, 6, 2,
|
|
|
8 and 9 (in the order given), as well as for the tenth ground noticed
|
|
|
in chap. VIII; and finally, the nine variations are enumerated once
|
|
|
more from beginning to end, all, with the exception of 5, 6 and 7,
|
|
|
being different from those previously given. Though it is impossible to
|
|
|
account for the present state of Sun Tzŭ’s text, a few suggestive facts
|
|
|
maybe brought into prominence: (1) Chap. VIII, according to the title,
|
|
|
should deal with nine variations, whereas only five appear. (2) It is
|
|
|
an abnormally short chapter. (3) Chap. XI is entitled The Nine Grounds.
|
|
|
Several of these are defined twice over, besides which there are two
|
|
|
distinct lists of the corresponding variations. (4) The length of the
|
|
|
chapter is disproportionate, being double that of any other except IX.
|
|
|
I do not propose to draw any inferences from these facts, beyond the
|
|
|
general conclusion that Sun Tzŭ’s work cannot have come down to us in
|
|
|
the shape in which it left his hands: chap. VIII is obviously defective
|
|
|
and probably out of place, while XI seems to contain matter that has
|
|
|
either been added by a later hand or ought to appear elsewhere.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
51. For it is the soldier’s disposition to offer an obstinate
|
|
|
resistance when surrounded, to fight hard when he cannot help himself,
|
|
|
and to obey promptly when he has fallen into danger.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu alludes to the conduct of Pan Ch’ao’s devoted followers in 73
|
|
|
A.D. The story runs thus in the _Hou Han Shu_, ch. 47: "When Pan Ch’ao
|
|
|
arrived at Shan-shan, Kuang, the King of the country, received him at
|
|
|
first with great politeness and respect; but shortly afterwards his
|
|
|
behavior underwent a sudden change, and he became remiss and negligent.
|
|
|
Pan Ch’ao spoke about this to the officers of his suite: ‘Have you
|
|
|
noticed,’ he said, ‘that Kuang’s polite intentions are on the wane?
|
|
|
This must signify that envoys have come from the Northern barbarians,
|
|
|
and that consequently he is in a state of indecision, not knowing with
|
|
|
which side to throw in his lot. That surely is the reason. The truly
|
|
|
wise man, we are told, can perceive things before they have come to
|
|
|
pass; how much more, then, those that are already manifest!’ Thereupon
|
|
|
he called one of the natives who had been assigned to his service, and
|
|
|
set a trap for him, saying: ‘Where are those envoys from the Hsiung-nu
|
|
|
who arrived some day ago?’ The man was so taken aback that between
|
|
|
surprise and fear he presently blurted out the whole truth. Pan Ch’ao,
|
|
|
keeping his informant carefully under lock and key, then summoned a
|
|
|
general gathering of his officers, thirty-six in all, and began
|
|
|
drinking with them. When the wine had mounted into their heads a
|
|
|
little, he tried to rouse their spirit still further by addressing them
|
|
|
thus: ‘Gentlemen, here we are in the heart of an isolated region,
|
|
|
anxious to achieve riches and honour by some great exploit. Now it
|
|
|
happens that an ambassador from the Hsiung-no arrived in this kingdom
|
|
|
only a few days ago, and the result is that the respectful courtesy
|
|
|
extended towards us by our royal host has disappeared. Should this
|
|
|
envoy prevail upon him to seize our party and hand us over to the
|
|
|
Hsiung-no, our bones will become food for the wolves of the desert.
|
|
|
What are we to do?’ With one accord, the officers replied: ‘Standing as
|
|
|
we do in peril of our lives, we will follow our commander through life
|
|
|
and death.’ For the sequel of this adventure, see chap. XII. § 1,
|
|
|
note.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
52. We cannot enter into alliance with neighbouring princes until we are
|
|
|
acquainted with their designs. We are not fit to lead an army on the
|
|
|
march unless we are familiar with the face of the country—its mountains
|
|
|
and forests, its pitfalls and precipices, its marshes and swamps. We
|
|
|
shall be unable to turn natural advantages to account unless we make
|
|
|
use of local guides.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[These three sentences are repeated from VII. §§ 12-14—in order to
|
|
|
emphasize their importance, the commentators seem to think. I prefer to
|
|
|
regard them as interpolated here in order to form an antecedent to the
|
|
|
following words. With regard to local guides, Sun Tzŭ might have added
|
|
|
that there is always the risk of going wrong, either through their
|
|
|
treachery or some misunderstanding such as Livy records (XXII. 13):
|
|
|
Hannibal, we are told, ordered a guide to lead him into the
|
|
|
neighbourhood of Casinum, where there was an important pass to be
|
|
|
occupied; but his Carthaginian accent, unsuited to the pronunciation of
|
|
|
Latin names, caused the guide to understand Casilinum instead of
|
|
|
Casinum, and turning from his proper route, he took the army in that
|
|
|
direction, the mistake not being discovered until they had almost
|
|
|
arrived.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
53. To be ignorant of any one of the following four or five principles
|
|
|
does not befit a warlike prince.
|
|
|
|
|
|
54. When a warlike prince attacks a powerful state, his generalship
|
|
|
shows itself in preventing the concentration of the enemy’s forces. He
|
|
|
overawes his opponents, and their allies are prevented from joining
|
|
|
against him.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Tao-ch’en constructs one of the chains of reasoning that are so
|
|
|
much affected by the Chinese: "In attacking a powerful state, if you
|
|
|
can divide her forces, you will have a superiority in strength; if you
|
|
|
have a superiority in strength, you will overawe the enemy; if you
|
|
|
overawe the enemy, the neighbouring states will be frightened; and if
|
|
|
the neighbouring states are frightened, the enemy’s allies will be
|
|
|
prevented from joining her." The following gives a stronger meaning:
|
|
|
"If the great state has once been defeated (before she has had time to
|
|
|
summon her allies), then the lesser states will hold aloof and refrain
|
|
|
from massing their forces." Ch’en Hao and Chang Yu take the sentence in
|
|
|
quite another way. The former says: "Powerful though a prince may be,
|
|
|
if he attacks a large state, he will be unable to raise enough troops,
|
|
|
and must rely to some extent on external aid; if he dispenses with
|
|
|
this, and with overweening confidence in his own strength, simply tries
|
|
|
to intimidate the enemy, he will surely be defeated." Chang Yu puts his
|
|
|
view thus: "If we recklessly attack a large state, our own people will
|
|
|
be discontented and hang back. But if (as will then be the case) our
|
|
|
display of military force is inferior by half to that of the enemy, the
|
|
|
other chieftains will take fright and refuse to join us."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
55. Hence he does not strive to ally himself with all and sundry, nor
|
|
|
does he foster the power of other states. He carries out his own secret
|
|
|
designs, keeping his antagonists in awe.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The train of thought, as said by Li Ch’uan, appears to be this: Secure
|
|
|
against a combination of his enemies, "he can afford to reject
|
|
|
entangling alliances and simply pursue his own secret designs, his
|
|
|
prestige enable him to dispense with external friendships."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Thus he is able to capture their cities and overthrow their kingdoms.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This paragraph, though written many years before the Ch’in State
|
|
|
became a serious menace, is not a bad summary of the policy by which
|
|
|
the famous Six Chancellors gradually paved the way for her final
|
|
|
triumph under Shih Huang Ti. Chang Yu, following up his previous note,
|
|
|
thinks that Sun Tzŭ is condemning this attitude of cold-blooded
|
|
|
selfishness and haughty isolation.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
56. Bestow rewards without regard to rule,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Wu Tzŭ (ch. 3) less wisely says: "Let advance be richly rewarded and
|
|
|
retreat be heavily punished."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
issue orders
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "hang" or post up."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
without regard to previous arrangements;
|
|
|
|
|
|
["In order to prevent treachery," says Wang Hsi. The general meaning is
|
|
|
made clear by Ts’ao Kung’s quotation from the _Ssu-ma Fa:_ "Give
|
|
|
instructions only on sighting the enemy; give rewards when you see
|
|
|
deserving deeds." Ts’ao Kung’s paraphrase: "The final instructions you
|
|
|
give to your army should not correspond with those that have been
|
|
|
previously posted up." Chang Yu simplifies this into "your arrangements
|
|
|
should not be divulged beforehand." And Chia Lin says: "there should be
|
|
|
no fixity in your rules and arrangements." Not only is there danger in
|
|
|
letting your plans be known, but war often necessitates the entire
|
|
|
reversal of them at the last moment.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and you will be able to handle a whole army as though you had to do
|
|
|
with but a single man.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. _supra_, § 34.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
57. Confront your soldiers with the deed itself; never let them know
|
|
|
your design.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "do not tell them words;" i.e. do not give your reasons for
|
|
|
any order. Lord Mansfield once told a junior colleague to "give no
|
|
|
reasons" for his decisions, and the maxim is even more applicable to a
|
|
|
general than to a judge.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
When the outlook is bright, bring it before their eyes; but tell them
|
|
|
nothing when the situation is gloomy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
58. Place your army in deadly peril, and it will survive; plunge it
|
|
|
into desperate straits, and it will come off in safety.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[These words of Sun Tzŭ were once quoted by Han Hsin in explanation of
|
|
|
the tactics he employed in one of his most brilliant battles, already
|
|
|
alluded to on p. 28. In 204 B.C., he was sent against the army of Chao,
|
|
|
and halted ten miles from the mouth of the Ching-hsing pass, where the
|
|
|
enemy had mustered in full force. Here, at midnight, he detached a body
|
|
|
of 2000 light cavalry, every man of which was furnished with a red
|
|
|
flag. Their instructions were to make their way through narrow defiles
|
|
|
and keep a secret watch on the enemy. "When the men of Chao see me in
|
|
|
full flight," Han Hsin said, "they will abandon their fortifications
|
|
|
and give chase. This must be the sign for you to rush in, pluck down
|
|
|
the Chao standards and set up the red banners of Han in their stead."
|
|
|
Turning then to his other officers, he remarked: "Our adversary holds a
|
|
|
strong position, and is not likely to come out and attack us until he
|
|
|
sees the standard and drums of the commander-in-chief, for fear I
|
|
|
should turn back and escape through the mountains." So saying, he first
|
|
|
of all sent out a division consisting of 10,000 men, and ordered them
|
|
|
to form in line of battle with their backs to the River Ti. Seeing this
|
|
|
manœuver, the whole army of Chao broke into loud laughter. By this time
|
|
|
it was broad daylight, and Han Hsin, displaying the generalissimo’s
|
|
|
flag, marched out of the pass with drums beating, and was immediately
|
|
|
engaged by the enemy. A great battle followed, lasting for some time;
|
|
|
until at length Han Hsin and his colleague Chang Ni, leaving drums and
|
|
|
banner on the field, fled to the division on the river bank, where
|
|
|
another fierce battle was raging. The enemy rushed out to pursue them
|
|
|
and to secure the trophies, thus denuding their ramparts of men; but
|
|
|
the two generals succeeded in joining the other army, which was
|
|
|
fighting with the utmost desperation. The time had now come for the
|
|
|
2000 horsemen to play their part. As soon as they saw the men of Chao
|
|
|
following up their advantage, they galloped behind the deserted walls,
|
|
|
tore up the enemy’s flags and replaced them by those of Han. When the
|
|
|
Chao army looked back from the pursuit, the sight of these red flags
|
|
|
struck them with terror. Convinced that the Hans had got in and
|
|
|
overpowered their king, they broke up in wild disorder, every effort of
|
|
|
their leader to stay the panic being in vain. Then the Han army fell on
|
|
|
them from both sides and completed the rout, killing a number and
|
|
|
capturing the rest, amongst whom was King Ya himself…. After the
|
|
|
battle, some of Han Hsin’s officers came to him and said: "In the _Art
|
|
|
of War_ we are told to have a hill or tumulus on the right rear, and a
|
|
|
river or marsh on the left front. [This appears to be a blend of Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ and T’ai Kung. See IX § 9, and note.] You, on the contrary, ordered
|
|
|
us to draw up our troops with the river at our back. Under these
|
|
|
conditions, how did you manage to gain the victory?" The general
|
|
|
replied: "I fear you gentlemen have not studied the Art of War with
|
|
|
sufficient care. Is it not written there: ‘Plunge your army into
|
|
|
desperate straits and it will come off in safety; place it in deadly
|
|
|
peril and it will survive’? Had I taken the usual course, I should
|
|
|
never have been able to bring my colleague round. What says the
|
|
|
Military Classic—‘Swoop down on the market-place and drive the men off
|
|
|
to fight.’ [This passage does not occur in the present text of Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ.] If I had not placed my troops in a position where they were
|
|
|
obliged to fight for their lives, but had allowed each man to follow
|
|
|
his own discretion, there would have been a general _débandade_, and it
|
|
|
would have been impossible to do anything with them." The officers
|
|
|
admitted the force of his argument, and said: "These are higher tactics
|
|
|
than we should have been capable of." [See _Ch’ien Han Shu_, ch. 34,
|
|
|
ff. 4, 5.] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
59. For it is precisely when a force has fallen into harm’s way that is
|
|
|
capable of striking a blow for victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Danger has a bracing effect.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
60. Success in warfare is gained by carefully accommodating ourselves
|
|
|
to the enemy’s purpose.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung says: "Feign stupidity"—by an appearance of yielding and
|
|
|
falling in with the enemy’s wishes. Chang Yu’s note makes the meaning
|
|
|
clear: "If the enemy shows an inclination to advance, lure him on to do
|
|
|
so; if he is anxious to retreat, delay on purpose that he may carry out
|
|
|
his intention." The object is to make him remiss and contemptuous
|
|
|
before we deliver our attack.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
61. By persistently hanging on the enemy’s flank,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[I understand the first four words to mean "accompanying the enemy in
|
|
|
one direction." Ts’ao Kung says: "unite the soldiers and make for the
|
|
|
enemy." But such a violent displacement of characters is quite
|
|
|
indefensible.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
we shall succeed in the long run
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally, "after a thousand _li_."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
in killing the commander-in-chief.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Always a great point with the Chinese.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
62. This is called ability to accomplish a thing by sheer cunning.
|
|
|
|
|
|
63. On the day that you take up your command, block the frontier
|
|
|
passes, destroy the official tallies,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[These were tablets of bamboo or wood, one half of which was issued as
|
|
|
a permit or passport by the official in charge of a gate. Cf. the
|
|
|
"border-warden" of _Lun Yu_ III. 24, who may have had similar duties.
|
|
|
When this half was returned to him, within a fixed period, he was
|
|
|
authorized to open the gate and let the traveler through.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and stop the passage of all emissaries.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Either to or from the enemy’s country.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
64. Be stern in the council-chamber,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Show no weakness, and insist on your plans being ratified by the
|
|
|
sovereign.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
so that you may control the situation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en understands the whole sentence to mean: Take the
|
|
|
strictest precautions to ensure secrecy in your deliberations.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
65. If the enemy leaves a door open, you must rush in.
|
|
|
|
|
|
66. Forestall your opponent by seizing what he holds dear,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. _supra_, § 18.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and subtly contrive to time his arrival on the ground.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ch’en Hao’s explanation: "If I manage to seize a favourable position,
|
|
|
but the enemy does not appear on the scene, the advantage thus obtained
|
|
|
cannot be turned to any practical account. He who intends therefore, to
|
|
|
occupy a position of importance to the enemy, must begin by making an
|
|
|
artful appointment, so to speak, with his antagonist, and cajole him
|
|
|
into going there as well." Mei Yao-ch’en explains that this "artful
|
|
|
appointment" is to be made through the medium of the enemy’s own spies,
|
|
|
who will carry back just the amount of information that we choose to
|
|
|
give them. Then, having cunningly disclosed our intentions, "we must
|
|
|
manage, though starting after the enemy, to arrive before him (VII. §
|
|
|
4). We must start after him in order to ensure his marching thither; we
|
|
|
must arrive before him in order to capture the place without trouble.
|
|
|
Taken thus, the present passage lends some support to Mei Yao-ch’en’s
|
|
|
interpretation of § 47.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
67. Walk in the path defined by rule,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chia Lin says: "Victory is the only thing that matters, and this
|
|
|
cannot be achieved by adhering to conventional canons." It is
|
|
|
unfortunate that this variant rests on very slight authority, for the
|
|
|
sense yielded is certainly much more satisfactory. Napoleon, as we
|
|
|
know, according to the veterans of the old school whom he defeated, won
|
|
|
his battles by violating every accepted canon of warfare.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
and accommodate yourself to the enemy until you can fight a decisive
|
|
|
battle.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "Conform to the enemy’s tactics until a favourable
|
|
|
opportunity offers; then come forth and engage in a battle that shall
|
|
|
prove decisive."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
68. At first, then, exhibit the coyness of a maiden, until the enemy
|
|
|
gives you an opening; afterwards emulate the rapidity of a running
|
|
|
hare, and it will be too late for the enemy to oppose you.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As the hare is noted for its extreme timidity, the comparison hardly
|
|
|
appears felicitous. But of course Sun Tzŭ was thinking only of its
|
|
|
speed. The words have been taken to mean: You must flee from the enemy
|
|
|
as quickly as an escaping hare; but this is rightly rejected by Tu Mu.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] Giles’ Biographical Dictionary, no. 399.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[2] "The Science of War," p. 333.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[3] "Stonewall Jackson," vol. I, p. 421.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter XII. THE ATTACK BY FIRE
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Rather more than half the chapter (§§ 1-13) is devoted to the subject
|
|
|
of fire, after which the author branches off into other topics.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: There are five ways of attacking with fire. The first
|
|
|
is to burn soldiers in their camp;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[So Tu Mu. Li Ch’uan says: "Set fire to the camp, and kill the
|
|
|
soldiers" (when they try to escape from the flames). Pan Ch’ao, sent on
|
|
|
a diplomatic mission to the King of Shan-shan [see XI. § 51, note],
|
|
|
found himself placed in extreme peril by the unexpected arrival of an
|
|
|
envoy from the Hsiung-nu [the mortal enemies of the Chinese]. In
|
|
|
consultation with his officers, he exclaimed: "Never venture, never
|
|
|
win! [1] The only course open to us now is to make an assault by fire
|
|
|
on the barbarians under cover of night, when they will not be able to
|
|
|
discern our numbers. Profiting by their panic, we shall exterminate
|
|
|
them completely; this will cool the King’s courage and cover us with
|
|
|
glory, besides ensuring the success of our mission.’ The officers all
|
|
|
replied that it would be necessary to discuss the matter first with the
|
|
|
Intendant. Pan Ch’ao then fell into a passion: ‘It is today,’ he cried,
|
|
|
‘that our fortunes must be decided! The Intendant is only a humdrum
|
|
|
civilian, who on hearing of our project will certainly be afraid, and
|
|
|
everything will be brought to light. An inglorious death is no worthy
|
|
|
fate for valiant warriors.’ All then agreed to do as he wished.
|
|
|
Accordingly, as soon as night came on, he and his little band quickly
|
|
|
made their way to the barbarian camp. A strong gale was blowing at the
|
|
|
time. Pan Ch’ao ordered ten of the party to take drums and hide behind
|
|
|
the enemy’s barracks, it being arranged that when they saw flames shoot
|
|
|
up, they should begin drumming and yelling with all their might. The
|
|
|
rest of his men, armed with bows and crossbows, he posted in ambuscade
|
|
|
at the gate of the camp. He then set fire to the place from the
|
|
|
windward side, whereupon a deafening noise of drums and shouting arose
|
|
|
on the front and rear of the Hsiung-nu, who rushed out pell-mell in
|
|
|
frantic disorder. Pan Ch’ao slew three of them with his own hand, while
|
|
|
his companions cut off the heads of the envoy and thirty of his suite.
|
|
|
The remainder, more than a hundred in all, perished in the flames. On
|
|
|
the following day, Pan Ch’ao, divining his thoughts, said with uplifted
|
|
|
hand: ‘Although you did not go with us last night, I should not think,
|
|
|
Sir, of taking sole credit for our exploit.’ This satisfied Kuo Hsun,
|
|
|
and Pan Ch’ao, having sent for Kuang, King of Shan-shan, showed him the
|
|
|
head of the barbarian envoy. The whole kingdom was seized with fear and
|
|
|
trembling, which Pan Ch’ao took steps to allay by issuing a public
|
|
|
proclamation. Then, taking the king’s sons as hostage, he returned to
|
|
|
make his report to Tou Ku." _Hou Han Shu_, ch. 47, ff. 1, 2.] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the second is to burn stores;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "Provisions, fuel and fodder." In order to subdue the
|
|
|
rebellious population of Kiangnan, Kao Keng recommended Wen Ti of the
|
|
|
Sui dynasty to make periodical raids and burn their stores of grain, a
|
|
|
policy which in the long run proved entirely successful.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the third is to burn baggage-trains;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[An example given is the destruction of Yuan Shao’s wagons and
|
|
|
impedimenta by Ts’ao Ts’ao in 200 A.D.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the fourth is to burn arsenals and magazines;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says that the things contained in "arsenals" and "magazines" are
|
|
|
the same. He specifies weapons and other implements, bullion and
|
|
|
clothing. Cf. VII. § 11.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the fifth is to hurl dropping fire amongst the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu says in the _T’ung Tien:_ "To drop fire into the enemy’s camp.
|
|
|
The method by which this may be done is to set the tips of arrows
|
|
|
alight by dipping them into a brazier, and then shoot them from
|
|
|
powerful crossbows into the enemy’s lines."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. In order to carry out an attack, we must have means available.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[T’sao Kung thinks that "traitors in the enemy’s camp" are referred to.
|
|
|
But Ch’en Hao is more likely to be right in saying: "We must have
|
|
|
favourable circumstances in general, not merely traitors to help us."
|
|
|
Chia Lin says: "We must avail ourselves of wind and dry weather."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the material for raising fire should always be kept in readiness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu suggests as material for making fire: "dry vegetable matter,
|
|
|
reeds, brushwood, straw, grease, oil, etc." Here we have the material
|
|
|
cause. Chang Yu says: "vessels for hoarding fire, stuff for lighting
|
|
|
fires."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. There is a proper season for making attacks with fire, and special
|
|
|
days for starting a conflagration.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. The proper season is when the weather is very dry; the special days
|
|
|
are those when the moon is in the constellations of the Sieve, the
|
|
|
Wall, the Wing or the Cross-bar;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[These are, respectively, the 7th, 14th, 27th, and 28th of the
|
|
|
Twenty-eight Stellar Mansions, corresponding roughly to Sagittarius,
|
|
|
Pegasus, Crater and Corvus.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
for these four are all days of rising wind.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. In attacking with fire, one should be prepared to meet five possible
|
|
|
developments:
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. (1) When fire breaks out inside the enemy’s camp, respond at once
|
|
|
with an attack from without.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. (2) If there is an outbreak of fire, but the enemy’s soldiers remain
|
|
|
quiet, bide your time and do not attack.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The prime object of attacking with fire is to throw the enemy into
|
|
|
confusion. If this effect is not produced, it means that the enemy is
|
|
|
ready to receive us. Hence the necessity for caution.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. (3) When the force of the flames has reached its height, follow it
|
|
|
up with an attack, if that is practicable; if not, stay where you are.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung says: "If you see a possible way, advance; but if you find
|
|
|
the difficulties too great, retire."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. (4) If it is possible to make an assault with fire from without, do
|
|
|
not wait for it to break out within, but deliver your attack at a
|
|
|
favourable moment.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says that the previous paragraphs had reference to the fire
|
|
|
breaking out (either accidentally, we may suppose, or by the agency of
|
|
|
incendiaries) inside the enemy’s camp. "But," he continues, "if the
|
|
|
enemy is settled in a waste place littered with quantities of grass, or
|
|
|
if he has pitched his camp in a position which can be burnt out, we
|
|
|
must carry our fire against him at any seasonable opportunity, and not
|
|
|
await on in hopes of an outbreak occurring within, for fear our
|
|
|
opponents should themselves burn up the surrounding vegetation, and
|
|
|
thus render our own attempts fruitless." The famous Li Ling once
|
|
|
baffled the leader of the Hsiung-nu in this way. The latter, taking
|
|
|
advantage of a favourable wind, tried to set fire to the Chinese
|
|
|
general’s camp, but found that every scrap of combustible vegetation in
|
|
|
the neighbourhood had already been burnt down. On the other hand,
|
|
|
Po-ts’ai, a general of the Yellow Turban rebels, was badly defeated in
|
|
|
184 A.D. through his neglect of this simple precaution. "At the head of
|
|
|
a large army he was besieging Ch’ang-she, which was held by Huang-fu
|
|
|
Sung. The garrison was very small, and a general feeling of nervousness
|
|
|
pervaded the ranks; so Huang-fu Sung called his officers together and
|
|
|
said: "In war, there are various indirect methods of attack, and
|
|
|
numbers do not count for everything. [The commentator here quotes Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ, V. §§ 5, 6 and 10.] Now the rebels have pitched their camp in the
|
|
|
midst of thick grass which will easily burn when the wind blows. If we
|
|
|
set fire to it at night, they will be thrown into a panic, and we can
|
|
|
make a sortie and attack them on all sides at once, thus emulating the
|
|
|
achievement of T’ien Tan.’ [See p. 90.] That same evening, a strong
|
|
|
breeze sprang up; so Huang-fu Sung instructed his soldiers to bind
|
|
|
reeds together into torches and mount guard on the city walls, after
|
|
|
which he sent out a band of daring men, who stealthily made their way
|
|
|
through the lines and started the fire with loud shouts and yells.
|
|
|
Simultaneously, a glare of light shot up from the city walls, and
|
|
|
Huang-fu Sung, sounding his drums, led a rapid charge, which threw the
|
|
|
rebels into confusion and put them to headlong flight." [_Hou Han Shu_,
|
|
|
ch. 71.]
|
|
|
]
|
|
|
]
|
|
|
]
|
|
|
]
|
|
|
]
|
|
|
10. (5) When you start a fire, be to windward of it. Do not attack from
|
|
|
the leeward.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu, following Tu Yu, says: "When you make a fire, the enemy will
|
|
|
retreat away from it; if you oppose his retreat and attack him then, he
|
|
|
will fight desperately, which will not conduce to your success." A
|
|
|
rather more obvious explanation is given by Tu Mu: "If the wind is in
|
|
|
the east, begin burning to the east of the enemy, and follow up the
|
|
|
attack yourself from that side. If you start the fire on the east side,
|
|
|
and then attack from the west, you will suffer in the same way as your
|
|
|
enemy."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. A wind that rises in the daytime lasts long, but a night breeze
|
|
|
soon falls.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. Lao Tzŭ’s saying: "A violent wind does not last the space of a
|
|
|
morning." (_Tao Te Ching_, chap. 23.) Mei Yao-ch’en and Wang Hsi say:
|
|
|
"A day breeze dies down at nightfall, and a night breeze at daybreak.
|
|
|
This is what happens as a general rule." The phenomenon observed may be
|
|
|
correct enough, but how this sense is to be obtained is not apparent.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. In every army, the five developments connected with fire must be
|
|
|
known, the movements of the stars calculated, and a watch kept for the
|
|
|
proper days.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "We must make calculations as to the paths of the stars,
|
|
|
and watch for the days on which wind will rise, before making our
|
|
|
attack with fire." Chang Yu seems to interpret the text differently:
|
|
|
"We must not only know how to assail our opponents with fire, but also
|
|
|
be on our guard against similar attacks from them."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. Hence those who use fire as an aid to the attack show intelligence;
|
|
|
those who use water as an aid to the attack gain an accession of
|
|
|
strength.
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. By means of water, an enemy may be intercepted, but not robbed of
|
|
|
all his belongings.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Ts’ao Kung’s note is: "We can merely obstruct the enemy’s road or
|
|
|
divide his army, but not sweep away all his accumulated stores." Water
|
|
|
can do useful service, but it lacks the terrible destructive power of
|
|
|
fire. This is the reason, Chang Yu concludes, why the former is
|
|
|
dismissed in a couple of sentences, whereas the attack by fire is
|
|
|
discussed in detail. Wu Tzŭ (ch. 4) speaks thus of the two elements:
|
|
|
"If an army is encamped on low-lying marshy ground, from which the
|
|
|
water cannot run off, and where the rainfall is heavy, it may be
|
|
|
submerged by a flood. If an army is encamped in wild marsh lands
|
|
|
thickly overgrown with weeds and brambles, and visited by frequent
|
|
|
gales, it may be exterminated by fire."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Unhappy is the fate of one who tries to win his battles and succeed
|
|
|
in his attacks without cultivating the spirit of enterprise; for the
|
|
|
result is waste of time and general stagnation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is one of the most perplexing passages in Sun Tzŭ. Ts’ao Kung
|
|
|
says: "Rewards for good service should not be deferred a single day."
|
|
|
And Tu Mu: "If you do not take opportunity to advance and reward the
|
|
|
deserving, your subordinates will not carry out your commands, and
|
|
|
disaster will ensue." For several reasons, however, and in spite of the
|
|
|
formidable array of scholars on the other side, I prefer the
|
|
|
interpretation suggested by Mei Yao-ch’en alone, whose words I will
|
|
|
quote: "Those who want to make sure of succeeding in their battles and
|
|
|
assaults must seize the favourable moments when they come and not shrink
|
|
|
on occasion from heroic measures: that is to say, they must resort to
|
|
|
such means of attack of fire, water and the like. What they must not
|
|
|
do, and what will prove fatal, is to sit still and simply hold to the
|
|
|
advantages they have got."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. Hence the saying: The enlightened ruler lays his plans well ahead;
|
|
|
the good general cultivates his resources.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu quotes the following from the _San Lueh_, ch. 2: "The warlike
|
|
|
prince controls his soldiers by his authority, kits them together by
|
|
|
good faith, and by rewards makes them serviceable. If faith decays,
|
|
|
there will be disruption; if rewards are deficient, commands will not
|
|
|
be respected."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. Move not unless you see an advantage; use not your troops unless
|
|
|
there is something to be gained; fight not unless the position is
|
|
|
critical.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Sun Tzŭ may at times appear to be over-cautious, but he never goes so
|
|
|
far in that direction as the remarkable passage in the _Tao Te Ching_,
|
|
|
ch. 69. "I dare not take the initiative, but prefer to act on the
|
|
|
defensive; I dare not advance an inch, but prefer to retreat a foot."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. No ruler should put troops into the field merely to gratify his own
|
|
|
spleen; no general should fight a battle simply out of pique.
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. If it is to your advantage, make a forward move; if not, stay where
|
|
|
you are.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is repeated from XI. § 17. Here I feel convinced that it is an
|
|
|
interpolation, for it is evident that § 20 ought to follow immediately
|
|
|
on § 18.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. Anger may in time change to gladness; vexation may be succeeded by
|
|
|
content.
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. But a kingdom that has once been destroyed can never come again
|
|
|
into being;
|
|
|
|
|
|
[The Wu State was destined to be a melancholy example of this saying.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
nor can the dead ever be brought back to life.
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. Hence the enlightened ruler is heedful, and the good general full
|
|
|
of caution. This is the way to keep a country at peace and an army
|
|
|
intact.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] "Unless you enter the tiger’s lair, you cannot get hold of the
|
|
|
tiger’s cubs."
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chapter XIII. THE USE OF SPIES
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Sun Tzŭ said: Raising a host of a hundred thousand men and marching
|
|
|
them great distances entails heavy loss on the people and a drain on
|
|
|
the resources of the State. The daily expenditure will amount to a
|
|
|
thousand ounces of silver.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. II. §§ 1, 13, 14.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
There will be commotion at home and abroad, and men will drop down
|
|
|
exhausted on the highways.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. _Tao Te Ching_, ch. 30: "Where troops have been quartered,
|
|
|
brambles and thorns spring up. Chang Yu has the note: "We may be
|
|
|
reminded of the saying: ‘On serious ground, gather in plunder.’ Why
|
|
|
then should carriage and transportation cause exhaustion on the
|
|
|
highways?—The answer is, that not victuals alone, but all sorts of
|
|
|
munitions of war have to be conveyed to the army. Besides, the
|
|
|
injunction to ‘forage on the enemy’ only means that when an army is
|
|
|
deeply engaged in hostile territory, scarcity of food must be provided
|
|
|
against. Hence, without being solely dependent on the enemy for corn,
|
|
|
we must forage in order that there may be an uninterrupted flow of
|
|
|
supplies. Then, again, there are places like salt deserts where
|
|
|
provisions being unobtainable, supplies from home cannot be dispensed
|
|
|
with."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
As many as seven hundred thousand families will be impeded in their
|
|
|
labor.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "Men will be lacking at the plough-tail." The
|
|
|
allusion is to the system of dividing land into nine parts, each
|
|
|
consisting of about 15 acres, the plot in the center being cultivated
|
|
|
on behalf of the State by the tenants of the other eight. It was here
|
|
|
also, so Tu Mu tells us, that their cottages were built and a well
|
|
|
sunk, to be used by all in common. [See II. § 12, note.] In time of
|
|
|
war, one of the families had to serve in the army, while the other
|
|
|
seven contributed to its support. Thus, by a levy of 100,000 men
|
|
|
(reckoning one able-bodied soldier to each family) the husbandry of
|
|
|
700,000 families would be affected.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
2. Hostile armies may face each other for years, striving for the
|
|
|
victory which is decided in a single day. This being so, to remain in
|
|
|
ignorance of the enemy’s condition simply because one grudges the
|
|
|
outlay of a hundred ounces of silver in honours and emoluments,
|
|
|
|
|
|
["For spies" is of course the meaning, though it would spoil the effect
|
|
|
of this curiously elaborate exordium if spies were actually mentioned
|
|
|
at this point.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
is the height of inhumanity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Sun Tzŭ’s agreement is certainly ingenious. He begins by adverting to
|
|
|
the frightful misery and vast expenditure of blood and treasure which
|
|
|
war always brings in its train. Now, unless you are kept informed of
|
|
|
the enemy’s condition, and are ready to strike at the right moment, a
|
|
|
war may drag on for years. The only way to get this information is to
|
|
|
employ spies, and it is impossible to obtain trustworthy spies unless
|
|
|
they are properly paid for their services. But it is surely false
|
|
|
economy to grudge a comparatively trifling amount for this purpose,
|
|
|
when every day that the war lasts eats up an incalculably greater sum.
|
|
|
This grievous burden falls on the shoulders of the poor, and hence Sun
|
|
|
Tzŭ concludes that to neglect the use of spies is nothing less than a
|
|
|
crime against humanity.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
3. One who acts thus is no leader of men, no present help to his
|
|
|
sovereign, no master of victory.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This idea, that the true object of war is peace, has its root in the
|
|
|
national temperament of the Chinese. Even so far back as 597 B.C.,
|
|
|
these memorable words were uttered by Prince Chuang of the Ch’u State:
|
|
|
"The [Chinese] character for ‘prowess’ is made up of [the characters
|
|
|
for] ‘to stay’ and ‘a spear’ (cessation of hostilities). Military
|
|
|
prowess is seen in the repression of cruelty, the calling in of
|
|
|
weapons, the preservation of the appointment of Heaven, the firm
|
|
|
establishment of merit, the bestowal of happiness on the people,
|
|
|
putting harmony between the princes, the diffusion of wealth."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
4. Thus, what enables the wise sovereign and the good general to strike
|
|
|
and conquer, and achieve things beyond the reach of ordinary men, is
|
|
|
_foreknowledge_.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[That is, knowledge of the enemy’s dispositions, and what he means to
|
|
|
do.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
5. Now this foreknowledge cannot be elicited from spirits; it cannot be
|
|
|
obtained inductively from experience,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu’s note is: "[knowledge of the enemy] cannot be gained by
|
|
|
reasoning from other analogous cases."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
nor by any deductive calculation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Li Ch’uan says: "Quantities like length, breadth, distance and
|
|
|
magnitude, are susceptible of exact mathematical determination; human
|
|
|
actions cannot be so calculated."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
6. Knowledge of the enemy’s dispositions can only be obtained from
|
|
|
other men.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en has rather an interesting note: "Knowledge of the
|
|
|
spirit-world is to be obtained by divination; information in natural
|
|
|
science may be sought by inductive reasoning; the laws of the universe
|
|
|
can be verified by mathematical calculation: but the dispositions of an
|
|
|
enemy are ascertainable through spies and spies alone."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
7. Hence the use of spies, of whom there are five classes: (1) Local
|
|
|
spies; (2) inward spies; (3) converted spies; (4) doomed spies; (5)
|
|
|
surviving spies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8. When these five kinds of spy are all at work, none can discover the
|
|
|
secret system. This is called "divine manipulation of the threads." It
|
|
|
is the sovereign’s most precious faculty.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cromwell, one of the greatest and most practical of all cavalry
|
|
|
leaders, had officers styled ‘scout masters,’ whose business it was to
|
|
|
collect all possible information regarding the enemy, through scouts
|
|
|
and spies, etc., and much of his success in war was traceable to the
|
|
|
previous knowledge of the enemy’s moves thus gained." [1] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
9. Having _local spies_ means employing the services of the inhabitants
|
|
|
of a district.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu says: "In the enemy’s country, win people over by kind
|
|
|
treatment, and use them as spies."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
10. Having _inward spies_, making use of officials of the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu enumerates the following classes as likely to do good service in
|
|
|
this respect: "Worthy men who have been degraded from office, criminals
|
|
|
who have undergone punishment; also, favourite concubines who are greedy
|
|
|
for gold, men who are aggrieved at being in subordinate positions, or
|
|
|
who have been passed over in the distribution of posts, others who are
|
|
|
anxious that their side should be defeated in order that they may have
|
|
|
a chance of displaying their ability and talents, fickle turncoats who
|
|
|
always want to have a foot in each boat. Officials of these several
|
|
|
kinds," he continues, "should be secretly approached and bound to one’s
|
|
|
interests by means of rich presents. In this way you will be able to
|
|
|
find out the state of affairs in the enemy’s country, ascertain the
|
|
|
plans that are being formed against you, and moreover disturb the
|
|
|
harmony and create a breach between the sovereign and his ministers."
|
|
|
The necessity for extreme caution, however, in dealing with "inward
|
|
|
spies," appears from an historical incident related by Ho Shih: "Lo
|
|
|
Shang, Governor of I-Chou, sent his general Wei Po to attack the rebel
|
|
|
Li Hsiung of Shu in his stronghold at P’i. After each side had
|
|
|
experienced a number of victories and defeats, Li Hsiung had recourse
|
|
|
to the services of a certain P’o-t’ai, a native of Wu-tu. He began to
|
|
|
have him whipped until the blood came, and then sent him off to Lo
|
|
|
Shang, whom he was to delude by offering to cooperate with him from
|
|
|
inside the city, and to give a fire signal at the right moment for
|
|
|
making a general assault. Lo Shang, confiding in these promises, march
|
|
|
out all his best troops, and placed Wei Po and others at their head
|
|
|
with orders to attack at P’o-t’ai’s bidding. Meanwhile, Li Hsiung’s
|
|
|
general, Li Hsiang, had prepared an ambuscade on their line of march;
|
|
|
and P’o-t’ai, having reared long scaling-ladders against the city
|
|
|
walls, now lighted the beacon-fire. Wei Po’s men raced up on seeing the
|
|
|
signal and began climbing the ladders as fast as they could, while
|
|
|
others were drawn up by ropes lowered from above. More than a hundred
|
|
|
of Lo Shang’s soldiers entered the city in this way, every one of whom
|
|
|
was forthwith beheaded. Li Hsiung then charged with all his forces,
|
|
|
both inside and outside the city, and routed the enemy completely."
|
|
|
[This happened in 303 A.D. I do not know where Ho Shih got the story
|
|
|
from. It is not given in the biography of Li Hsiung or that of his
|
|
|
father Li T’e, _Chin Shu_, ch. 120, 121.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
11. Having _converted spies_, getting hold of the enemy’s spies and
|
|
|
using them for our own purposes.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[By means of heavy bribes and liberal promises detaching them from the
|
|
|
enemy’s service, and inducing them to carry back false information as
|
|
|
well as to spy in turn on their own countrymen. On the other hand,
|
|
|
Hsiao Shih-hsien says that we pretend not to have detected him, but
|
|
|
contrive to let him carry away a false impression of what is going on.
|
|
|
Several of the commentators accept this as an alternative definition;
|
|
|
but that it is not what Sun Tzŭ meant is conclusively proved by his
|
|
|
subsequent remarks about treating the converted spy generously (§ 21
|
|
|
sqq.). Ho Shih notes three occasions on which converted spies were used
|
|
|
with conspicuous success: (1) by T’ien Tan in his defence of Chi-mo
|
|
|
(see _supra_, p. 90); (2) by Chao She on his march to O-yu (see p. 57);
|
|
|
and by the wily Fan Chu in 260 B.C., when Lien P’o was conducting a
|
|
|
defensive campaign against Ch’in. The King of Chao strongly disapproved
|
|
|
of Lien P’o’s cautious and dilatory methods, which had been unable to
|
|
|
avert a series of minor disasters, and therefore lent a ready ear to
|
|
|
the reports of his spies, who had secretly gone over to the enemy and
|
|
|
were already in Fan Chu’s pay. They said: "The only thing which causes
|
|
|
Ch’in anxiety is lest Chao Kua should be made general. Lien P’o they
|
|
|
consider an easy opponent, who is sure to be vanquished in the long
|
|
|
run." Now this Chao Kua was a son of the famous Chao She. From his
|
|
|
boyhood, he had been wholly engrossed in the study of war and military
|
|
|
matters, until at last he came to believe that there was no commander
|
|
|
in the whole Empire who could stand against him. His father was much
|
|
|
disquieted by this overweening conceit, and the flippancy with which he
|
|
|
spoke of such a serious thing as war, and solemnly declared that if
|
|
|
ever Kua was appointed general, he would bring ruin on the armies of
|
|
|
Chao. This was the man who, in spite of earnest protests from his own
|
|
|
mother and the veteran statesman Lin Hsiang-ju, was now sent to succeed
|
|
|
Lien P’o. Needless to say, he proved no match for the redoubtable Po
|
|
|
Ch’i and the great military power of Ch’in. He fell into a trap by
|
|
|
which his army was divided into two and his communications cut; and
|
|
|
after a desperate resistance lasting 46 days, during which the famished
|
|
|
soldiers devoured one another, he was himself killed by an arrow, and
|
|
|
his whole force, amounting, it is said, to 400,000 men, ruthlessly put
|
|
|
to the sword.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12. Having _doomed spies_, doing certain things openly for purposes of
|
|
|
deception, and allowing our own spies to know of them and report them
|
|
|
to the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu gives the best exposition of the meaning: "We ostentatiously do
|
|
|
things calculated to deceive our own spies, who must be led to believe
|
|
|
that they have been unwittingly disclosed. Then, when these spies are
|
|
|
captured in the enemy’s lines, they will make an entirely false report,
|
|
|
and the enemy will take measures accordingly, only to find that we do
|
|
|
something quite different. The spies will thereupon be put to death."
|
|
|
As an example of doomed spies, Ho Shih mentions the prisoners released
|
|
|
by Pan Ch’ao in his campaign against Yarkand. (See p. 132.) He also
|
|
|
refers to T’ang Chien, who in 630 A.D. was sent by T’ai Tsung to lull
|
|
|
the Turkish Kahn Chieh-li into fancied security, until Li Ching was
|
|
|
able to deliver a crushing blow against him. Chang Yu says that the
|
|
|
Turks revenged themselves by killing T’ang Chien, but this is a
|
|
|
mistake, for we read in both the old and the New T’ang History (ch. 58,
|
|
|
fol. 2 and ch. 89, fol. 8 respectively) that he escaped and lived on
|
|
|
until 656. Li I-chi played a somewhat similar part in 203 B.C., when
|
|
|
sent by the King of Han to open peaceful negotiations with Ch’i. He has
|
|
|
certainly more claim to be described a "doomed spy", for the king of
|
|
|
Ch’i, being subsequently attacked without warning by Han Hsin, and
|
|
|
infuriated by what he considered the treachery of Li I-chi, ordered the
|
|
|
unfortunate envoy to be boiled alive.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
13. _Surviving spies_, finally, are those who bring back news from the
|
|
|
enemy’s camp.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[This is the ordinary class of spies, properly so called, forming a
|
|
|
regular part of the army. Tu Mu says: "Your surviving spy must be a man
|
|
|
of keen intellect, though in outward appearance a fool; of shabby
|
|
|
exterior, but with a will of iron. He must be active, robust, endowed
|
|
|
with physical strength and courage; thoroughly accustomed to all sorts
|
|
|
of dirty work, able to endure hunger and cold, and to put up with shame
|
|
|
and ignominy." Ho Shih tells the following story of Ta’hsi Wu of the
|
|
|
Sui dynasty: "When he was governor of Eastern Ch’in, Shen-wu of Ch’i
|
|
|
made a hostile movement upon Sha-yuan. The Emperor T’ai Tsu [? Kao Tsu]
|
|
|
sent Ta-hsi Wu to spy upon the enemy. He was accompanied by two other
|
|
|
men. All three were on horseback and wore the enemy’s uniform. When it
|
|
|
was dark, they dismounted a few hundred feet away from the enemy’s camp
|
|
|
and stealthily crept up to listen, until they succeeded in catching the
|
|
|
passwords used in the army. Then they got on their horses again and
|
|
|
boldly passed through the camp under the guise of night-watchmen; and
|
|
|
more than once, happening to come across a soldier who was committing
|
|
|
some breach of discipline, they actually stopped to give the culprit a
|
|
|
sound cudgeling! Thus they managed to return with the fullest possible
|
|
|
information about the enemy’s dispositions, and received warm
|
|
|
commendation from the Emperor, who in consequence of their report was
|
|
|
able to inflict a severe defeat on his adversary."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
14. Hence it is that with none in the whole army are more intimate
|
|
|
relations to be maintained than with spies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch’en point out that the spy is privileged to enter
|
|
|
even the general’s private sleeping-tent.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
None should be more liberally rewarded. In no other business should
|
|
|
greater secrecy be preserved.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu gives a graphic touch: all communication with spies should be
|
|
|
carried "mouth-to-ear." The following remarks on spies may be quoted
|
|
|
from Turenne, who made perhaps larger use of them than any previous
|
|
|
commander: "Spies are attached to those who give them most, he who pays
|
|
|
them ill is never served. They should never be known to anybody; nor
|
|
|
should they know one another. When they propose anything very material,
|
|
|
secure their persons, or have in your possession their wives and
|
|
|
children as hostages for their fidelity. Never communicate anything to
|
|
|
them but what is absolutely necessary that they should know. [2] ]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
15. Spies cannot be usefully employed without a certain intuitive
|
|
|
sagacity.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "In order to use them, one must know fact from
|
|
|
falsehood, and be able to discriminate between honesty and
|
|
|
double-dealing." Wang Hsi in a different interpretation thinks more
|
|
|
along the lines of "intuitive perception" and "practical intelligence."
|
|
|
Tu Mu strangely refers these attributes to the spies themselves:
|
|
|
"Before using spies we must assure ourselves as to their integrity of
|
|
|
character and the extent of their experience and skill." But he
|
|
|
continues: "A brazen face and a crafty disposition are more dangerous
|
|
|
than mountains or rivers; it takes a man of genius to penetrate such."
|
|
|
So that we are left in some doubt as to his real opinion on the
|
|
|
passage."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
16. They cannot be properly managed without benevolence and
|
|
|
straightforwardness.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says: "When you have attracted them by substantial offers,
|
|
|
you must treat them with absolute sincerity; then they will work for
|
|
|
you with all their might."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
17. Without subtle ingenuity of mind, one cannot make certain of the
|
|
|
truth of their reports.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "Be on your guard against the possibility of spies
|
|
|
going over to the service of the enemy."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
18. Be subtle! be subtle! and use your spies for every kind of
|
|
|
business.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Cf. VI. § 9.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
19. If a secret piece of news is divulged by a spy before the time is
|
|
|
ripe, he must be put to death together with the man to whom the secret
|
|
|
was told.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Word for word, the translation here is: "If spy matters are heard
|
|
|
before [our plans] are carried out," etc. Sun Tzŭ’s main point in this
|
|
|
passage is: Whereas you kill the spy himself "as a punishment for
|
|
|
letting out the secret," the object of killing the other man is only,
|
|
|
as Ch’en Hao puts it, "to stop his mouth" and prevent news leaking any
|
|
|
further. If it had already been repeated to others, this object would
|
|
|
not be gained. Either way, Sun Tzŭ lays himself open to the charge of
|
|
|
inhumanity, though Tu Mu tries to defend him by saying that the man
|
|
|
deserves to be put to death, for the spy would certainly not have told
|
|
|
the secret unless the other had been at pains to worm it out of him."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
20. Whether the object be to crush an army, to storm a city, or to
|
|
|
assassinate an individual, it is always necessary to begin by finding
|
|
|
out the names of the attendants, the aides-de- camp,
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Literally "visitors", is equivalent, as Tu Yu says, to "those whose
|
|
|
duty it is to keep the general supplied with information," which
|
|
|
naturally necessitates frequent interviews with him.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
the door-keepers and sentries of the general in command. Our spies must
|
|
|
be commissioned to ascertain these.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As the first step, no doubt towards finding out if any of these
|
|
|
important functionaries can be won over by bribery.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
21. The enemy’s spies who have come to spy on us must be sought out,
|
|
|
tempted with bribes, led away and comfortably housed. Thus they will
|
|
|
become converted spies and available for our service.
|
|
|
|
|
|
22. It is through the information brought by the converted spy that we
|
|
|
are able to acquire and employ local and inward spies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Yu says: "through conversion of the enemy’s spies we learn the
|
|
|
enemy’s condition." And Chang Yu says: "We must tempt the converted spy
|
|
|
into our service, because it is he that knows which of the local
|
|
|
inhabitants are greedy of gain, and which of the officials are open to
|
|
|
corruption."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
23. It is owing to his information, again, that we can cause the doomed
|
|
|
spy to carry false tidings to the enemy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chang Yu says, "because the converted spy knows how the enemy can best
|
|
|
be deceived."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
24. Lastly, it is by his information that the surviving spy can be used
|
|
|
on appointed occasions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
25. The end and aim of spying in all its five varieties is knowledge of
|
|
|
the enemy; and this knowledge can only be derived, in the first
|
|
|
instance, from the converted spy.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[As explained in §§ 22-24. He not only brings information himself, but
|
|
|
makes it possible to use the other kinds of spy to advantage.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hence it is essential that the converted spy be treated with the utmost
|
|
|
liberality.
|
|
|
|
|
|
26. Of old, the rise of the Yin dynasty
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Sun Tzŭ means the Shang dynasty, founded in 1766 B.C. Its name was
|
|
|
changed to Yin by P’an Keng in 1401.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
was due to I Chih
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Better known as I Yin, the famous general and statesman who took part
|
|
|
in Ch’eng T’ang’s campaign against Chieh Kuei.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
who had served under the Hsia. Likewise, the rise of the Chou dynasty
|
|
|
was due to Lü Ya
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Lu Shang rose to high office under the tyrant Chou Hsin, whom he
|
|
|
afterwards helped to overthrow. Popularly known as T’ai Kung, a title
|
|
|
bestowed on him by Wen Wang, he is said to have composed a treatise on
|
|
|
war, erroneously identified with the _Liu T’ao_.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
who had served under the Yin.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[There is less precision in the Chinese than I have thought it well to
|
|
|
introduce into my translation, and the commentaries on the passage are
|
|
|
by no means explicit. But, having regard to the context, we can hardly
|
|
|
doubt that Sun Tzŭ is holding up I Chih and Lu Ya as illustrious
|
|
|
examples of the converted spy, or something closely analogous. His
|
|
|
suggestion is, that the Hsia and Yin dynasties were upset owing to the
|
|
|
intimate knowledge of their weaknesses and shortcoming which these
|
|
|
former ministers were able to impart to the other side. Mei Yao-ch’en
|
|
|
appears to resent any such aspersion on these historic names: "I Yin
|
|
|
and Lu Ya," he says, "were not rebels against the Government. Hsia
|
|
|
could not employ the former, hence Yin employed him. Yin could not
|
|
|
employ the latter, hence Hou employed him. Their great achievements
|
|
|
were all for the good of the people." Ho Shih is also indignant: "How
|
|
|
should two divinely inspired men such as I and Lu have acted as common
|
|
|
spies? Sun Tzŭ’s mention of them simply means that the proper use of
|
|
|
the five classes of spies is a matter which requires men of the highest
|
|
|
mental caliber like I and Lu, whose wisdom and capacity qualified them
|
|
|
for the task. The above words only emphasize this point." Ho Shih
|
|
|
believes then that the two heroes are mentioned on account of their
|
|
|
supposed skill in the use of spies. But this is very weak.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
27. Hence it is only the enlightened ruler and the wise general who
|
|
|
will use the highest intelligence of the army for purposes of spying
|
|
|
and thereby they achieve great results.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Tu Mu closes with a note of warning: "Just as water, which carries a
|
|
|
boat from bank to bank, may also be the means of sinking it, so
|
|
|
reliance on spies, while production of great results, is oft-times the
|
|
|
cause of utter destruction."]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Spies are a most important element in war, because on them depends an
|
|
|
army’s ability to move.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[Chia Lin says that an army without spies is like a man with ears or
|
|
|
eyes.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
[1] "Aids to Scouting," p. 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
[2] "Marshal Turenne," p. 311.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ART OF WAR ***
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
|
|
|
be renamed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
|
|
|
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
|
|
|
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
|
|
|
States without permission and without paying copyright
|
|
|
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
|
|
|
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
|
|
|
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
|
|
|
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
|
|
|
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
|
|
|
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
|
|
|
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
|
|
|
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
|
|
|
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
|
|
|
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
|
|
|
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
|
|
|
license, especially commercial redistribution.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
START: FULL LICENSE
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
|
|
|
|
|
|
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
|
|
|
|
|
|
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
|
|
|
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
|
|
|
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
|
|
|
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
|
|
|
www.gutenberg.org/license.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
electronic works
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
|
|
|
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
|
|
|
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
|
|
|
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
|
|
|
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
|
|
|
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
|
|
|
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
|
|
|
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
|
|
|
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
|
|
|
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
|
|
|
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
|
|
|
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
|
|
|
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
|
|
|
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
|
|
|
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
|
|
|
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
|
|
|
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
|
|
|
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
|
|
|
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
|
|
|
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
|
|
|
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
|
|
|
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
|
|
|
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
|
|
|
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
|
|
|
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
|
|
|
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
|
|
|
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
|
|
|
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
|
|
|
you share it without charge with others.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
|
|
|
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
|
|
|
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
|
|
|
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
|
|
|
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
|
|
|
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
|
|
|
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
|
|
|
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
|
|
|
country other than the United States.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
|
|
|
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
|
|
|
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
|
|
|
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
|
|
|
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
|
|
|
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
|
|
|
|
|
|
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
|
|
|
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
|
|
|
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
|
|
|
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
|
|
|
at www.gutenberg.org. If you
|
|
|
are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
|
|
|
of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
|
|
|
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
|
|
|
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
|
|
|
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
|
|
|
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
|
|
|
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
|
|
|
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
|
|
|
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
|
|
|
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
|
|
|
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
|
|
|
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
|
|
|
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
|
|
|
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
|
|
|
beginning of this work.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
|
|
|
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
|
|
|
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
|
|
|
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
|
|
|
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ License.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
|
|
|
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
|
|
|
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
|
|
|
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
|
|
|
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
|
|
|
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
|
|
|
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
|
|
|
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
|
|
|
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
|
|
|
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
|
|
|
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
|
|
|
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
|
|
|
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
|
|
|
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
|
|
|
provided that:
|
|
|
|
|
|
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
|
|
|
the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
|
|
|
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
|
|
|
to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
|
|
|
agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
|
|
|
within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
|
|
|
legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
|
|
|
payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
|
|
|
Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
|
|
|
Literary Archive Foundation.”
|
|
|
|
|
|
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
|
|
|
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
|
|
|
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
|
|
|
copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
|
|
|
all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
works.
|
|
|
|
|
|
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
|
|
|
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
|
|
|
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
|
|
|
receipt of the work.
|
|
|
|
|
|
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
|
|
|
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
|
|
|
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
|
|
|
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
|
|
|
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
|
|
|
forth in Section 3 below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.F.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
|
|
|
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
|
|
|
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
|
|
|
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
|
|
|
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
|
|
|
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
|
|
|
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
|
|
|
cannot be read by your equipment.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
|
|
|
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
|
|
|
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
|
|
|
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
|
|
|
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
|
|
|
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
|
|
|
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
|
|
|
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
|
|
|
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
|
|
|
DAMAGE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
|
|
|
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
|
|
|
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
|
|
|
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
|
|
|
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
|
|
|
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
|
|
|
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
|
|
|
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
|
|
|
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
|
|
|
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
|
|
|
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
|
|
|
without further opportunities to fix the problem.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
|
|
|
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
|
|
|
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
|
|
|
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
|
|
|
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
|
|
|
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
|
|
|
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
|
|
|
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
|
|
|
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
|
|
|
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
|
|
|
remaining provisions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
|
|
|
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
|
|
|
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
|
|
|
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
|
|
|
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
|
|
|
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
|
|
|
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
|
|
|
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
|
|
|
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
|
|
|
Defect you cause.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
|
|
|
|
|
|
Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
|
|
|
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
|
|
|
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
|
|
|
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
|
|
|
from people in all walks of life.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
|
|
|
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
|
|
|
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
|
|
|
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
|
|
|
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
|
|
|
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
|
|
|
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
|
|
|
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
|
|
|
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
|
|
|
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
|
|
|
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
|
|
|
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
|
|
|
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
|
|
|
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
|
|
|
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
|
|
|
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
|
|
|
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
|
|
|
|
|
|
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
|
|
|
Literary Archive Foundation
|
|
|
|
|
|
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
|
|
|
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
|
|
|
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
|
|
|
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
|
|
|
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
|
|
|
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
|
|
|
status with the IRS.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
|
|
|
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
|
|
|
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
|
|
|
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
|
|
|
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
|
|
|
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
|
|
|
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
|
|
|
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
|
|
|
|
|
|
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
|
|
|
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
|
|
|
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
|
|
|
approach us with offers to donate.
|
|
|
|
|
|
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
|
|
|
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
|
|
|
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
|
|
|
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
|
|
|
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
|
|
|
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
|
|
|
|
|
|
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
|
|
|
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
|
|
|
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
|
|
|
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
|
|
|
volunteer support.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
|
|
|
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
|
|
|
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
|
|
|
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
|
|
|
edition.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
|
|
|
facility: www.gutenberg.org.
|
|
|
|
|
|
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
|
|
|
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
|
|
|
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
|
|
|
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|